#(glares at my friends /aff)

[prestonmonterey]

if my teacher assigns homework on a test day again ill cry

idk why we get the most done in math class -

like actually tho we spend less than 2 weeks per unit,, but the teacher still gives us most of class to study on test days :P

i mean math is currently my lowest grade but we dont have to talk about that actually

[harleehazbinfics]

Cookies for Everyone!

--- cannibal chef m.list a/n at the end!

"Everyone! I got all of you something!" You excitedly bounded to them with a covered round tray in your hands.

Everyone turns to you curious as to what you're holding, except Vaggie, who narrows her eyes suspiciously at the tray crossing her arms.

"What's in the tray?" She asks, voice laced with hostility.

"Oh, Vaggie. I'm sure it's something harmless," Charlie tries to mediate with a smile.

"Harmless? From her?" Husk retorts with a snide grin. "I'd believe it when snakes and pigs fly."

Angel gasps hugging Fat Nuggets closely. While Sir Pentious does the same with an offended look hugging his eggbois.

"Too far, my bad."

You waved them off with a laugh, and said, "Oh, goodness no! I could never! I just wanted to give you guys a little something for inviting me to do stuff with you recently. I never had proper friends before, so I made you..."

You drag the suspense and slowly lift the cover making them hitch their breaths anticipating the worst.

What was it? Mutilated body parts? Teeth bracelets? Their stinkiest undergarments?!

You finally presented the gift with a proud look on your face, while their tense faces deflated in relief to see...

"Cookies?"

"PEOPLE SHAPED COOKIES! LOOK IT'S ALL OF US!" Charlie screams elated grabbing her cookie.

"I think those are called Gingerbread Men," Husk remarks at Charlie cynically making Vaggie glare at him.

"Woah! These look great, doll!" Angel complements inspecting the cookie with a smile.

"They also taste amazing!" Pentious adds, melting from the taste of your baking.

"Not gonna lie. I thought you'd give us eyes or nails of our loved ones," Vaggie confesses before eating a bite out of her cookie, "These aren't half bad."

You smile and reply with a shrug, "I'm crazy but I'm not a monster."

"I think we've already passed that, dear," Alastor notes appearing by your side.

"Sir Alastor! I wouldn't dare forget to make you some!" You said giving him a little bag of his own cookies, giving the rest their own goodie bags.

"Well, everyone. We'll be heading out. Can't be late for our reservation," Alastor announces cutting through everyone's conversation taking their attention.

"Reservation?" You ask tilting your head rather cutely, but Alastor would rather die than say that out loud, "I never arranged a reservation for you, Sir."

He grins holding your shoulder, and replies, "I made it for you, of course! Seems like you've already forgotten about your own birthday, sweetheart."

Your head explodes into a red color looking very embarrassed and excited, both at his endearment and plans for you. It made you feel very appreciated that he remembered something you've barely told anyone.

Your brain runs around in delusions. Thinking so far into the future where you'd live together with Alastor, sleeping in the same room being woken up by your pet cat and being a family.

"We can't be late. See you in a while, chums!" The radio demon bids goodbye holding your lovesick form in his arms in a princess carry while you short-circuited.

"Should we name our cat after you, sir? 💕"

---

saw this goin around while i was gone wtf, its oddly and scarily cute ew? /aff LMAO

[hebuiltfive]

Penny In The Air…

I was inspired to do another prompt piece today, which can be found here. Again, this is rough around the edges and has only been read-through once, so I apologise if there are any mistakes or plot holes (definitely some of those). Might have overused the italics button too... Oops.

Mild violence in this, but nothing graphic.

AO3 here.

————————————————

Rigby was accustomed to close calls. It was part of the job, a sort of occupational hazard, but that didn’t mean he liked how his adrenaline spiked, how his heart hammered, how the lump in his throat simply wouldn’t budge no matter how many times he swallowed. He didn’t want to become so acquainted with almost losing people — his team, his superiors, his friends — so he held onto the uncomfortable feeling he was left with. He allowed his body to shake, his temper to rise.

He allowed himself to remember what he had lost and what he’d never lose again.

Carefully, he laid Kayo down. He gently rested her head atop his folded jacket. Thankfully she’d only received a bump and a scratch, nothing too substantial that required immediate medical attention, but he’d still make sure she’d see a medic the second they found a way out of the complex.

If they ever found a way out.

“Is she okay?”

The voice of Francois Lemaire lacked empathy. Rigby peered over his shoulder, his eyes narrow in a glare as he sized the man up.

Lemaire stood a few feet away from where he was crouching over an unconscious Kayo, hands clasped together in front of him with his fingers fidgeting anxiously as he awaited a response. Rigby knew he was only concerned for himself. The main reason he’d been so against taking Lemaire with them in the first place, no matter his connections to the business they were investigating, was that he couldn’t be trusted. Kayo hadn’t listened to him, deeming Lemaire worth the risk for the information he claimed to possess.

If he could have said I told you so, he would have done, but Kayo wasn’t currently awake. She was unconscious, yet another victim on Lemaire’s long list of collateral damage, only she was lucky enough to still be breathing.

Lemaire was lucky she was still breathing.

Rigby stood to his full height and turned on the man. He could have sworn Lemaire backed up a step or two, cowering slightly when he could see properly the anger that was evident on Rigby’s features. Rigby didn’t follow him, however. He remained rooted on the spot, next to Kayo.

“She’ll live.” He state bluntly, as though it was through no help from him. Technically speaking, it wasn’t. “Now you’re going to tell me what the hell you were thinking.”

“It wasn’t my idea!” Lemaire protested, his hands palm side down on his chest.

“What wasn’t? The ridiculous stunt you just pulled, or dragging us here in the first place. You were the one who said there was a lead, but all you’ve done is lead us into more and more danger!”

“I suggested that there might be something of interest to you both, for your investigation.”

That had Rigby’s ears perking up. Quizzically, his brows furrowed and he advanced towards Lemaire. “Speaking of our investigation, how did you even come to hear about it?”

“I keep tabs on things…”

Despite his attempts to sound confident, Rigby could tell Lemaire was in the deep end. He gulped visibly and, for every step Rigby took towards him, he backed up double. Rigby knew the man wasn’t as heroic as he’d like to show the world, that Lemaire hid behind his money and lived his life alongside the idea that someone was always going to come and rescue him as a rock-solid fact, but this behaviour he found interesting. Whatever this was, Lemaire was in over his head. The stubborn man was just too proud to admit it.

For now.

“You mean you spy on government agencies, on the GDF?”

“I wouldn’t say spy, not like that anyway. I think its a public service—”

“I’d be very careful how you proceed, Mister Lemaire, if you don’t want to end this day arrested and in a cell.”

Lemaire was taken back, affronted by the threat. Finding his lost confidence, he lifted his chin and, smugly commented, “I’d like to see what my lawyers think about that, Mister Rigby.”

“Captain.” Rigby corrected him with a growl.

“Excuse me?”

“You will address me as Captain Rigby, not ‘mister’.”

Lemaire waved him off as though the matter was unimportant. His lack of respect was astonishing, even to Rigby who had dealt with far worse than him in the past. Master criminals with nefarious intent were only a few leagues above this… imbecile, and that was saying something.

“You still haven’t answered my question.” Rigby realised out loud.

“Which one?”

Quite, Rigby thought. Through gritted teeth and with fists curled into balls at his side, he calmly replied. “Both. What were you thinking and what exactly do you ‘keep tabs on’?”

“I wasn’t thinking.” Lemaire proudly proclaimed. “It had been her idea!”

A slender finger was pointed accusingly towards Kayo, who was still peaceful on the ground behind Rigby. The man’s attempt to absolve himself simply by claiming the idea wasn’t his had Rigby’s patience wearing thinner.

“You didn’t think to try and stop her?”

“Why would I? She said she thought she could find a way out of this place. I’d have been a fool to try and stop her.”

“You are a fool, Lemaire, because you let her almost fall to her death! You don’t even care and— Hold on a second! You said you knew the way out of here!”

Lemaire’s eyes suddenly glinted. “… Did I?”

“The whole reason we brought you along with us was because you said you knew the way out of this labryinth.” Rigby sized him up. “Were you lying?”

It didn’t make any sense. Lemaire wouldn’t have put himself in danger if he there wasn’t something he could gain from it. If he was the captain of a ship, Lemaire would be the first to jump overboard and then later proclaim that he’d been the hero all along, simply because he’d been there.

“No! No, no, no! I wasn’t lying. There must have been some sort of miscommunication… Perhaps my secretary sent you the wrong details… or something...”

Rigby was having none of it. He shook his head. “I spoke to you directly. When you told us you had the lead, you said to me that you knew this place like the back of your hand.”

Behind him, Kayo stirred. The first groan was so quiet, he almost missed it. Rigby abandoned his interrogation and crouched back down to help his friend.

She was trying to sit herself up, gripping her head. “Everything… spinning…”

“Take it easy, Kay. You had a nasty fall.”

“Fall… falling… I don’t…”

Again, she tried to move, and, again, Rigby cautioned her against it.

“Take it easy.”

Her eyes, which had been blinking painfully as she reorientated herself, suddenly flashed wide open, and that was the moment Rigby’s heart sunk. He’d seen Kayo scared before. Working with her so often, Rigby had picked up on certain tells. Normally she’d pretend, very convincingly, to be anything but terrified and he usually would have argued that she’d perfected that skill. But this time she wasn’t trying to hide her fear. The absolute terror that was shining from her amber hues sent a chilling shiver down Rigby’s spine.

“We have to get out.” Kayo whispered. Her words were sharp, crisp and she tried to move again.

“Yeah, we’ve been trying that. Don’t you remember?” Perhaps the fall had done more damage than Rignby had previously thought.

Adamant in her need to sit up, he stopped fighting her and aided her instead. Kayo pressed her back into the wall behind her and Rigby immediately set the medical scanner to work again.

As he hovered it over her body, Kayo peeked over his shoulder. “Where is he?”

“Who, Lemaire? He’s right…”

Rigby turned to point the man out, only he’d vanished. He couldn’t suppress his sigh. Now, of all moments, was the time Lemaire decided to bolt? Rigby guessed he shouldn’t have expected any less.

His attention was again returned to Kayo as she pulled on his jacket sleeves. She was shaking her head. “That wasn’t Lemaire.”

“What do you mean that wasn’t Lemaire? Of course it was.” He lifted up three fingers. “How many?”

Kayo batted them away forcefully. “I’m not playing around, Rigs. We need to get out. Now!”

“Kay, relax, alright? He’s probably just gone off for a wander. You know what Lemaire’s like.”

“That wasn’t Lemaire!”

“Then who—?”

The blood drained from Rigby’s face as the realisation sunk in. He felt the presence behind him before he’d had the chance to stand and face the man. Like the coward he was, he didn’t wait for Rigby to confront him.

The so-called Lemaire imposter kicked Rigby’s legs out from under him, knocking him off-balance and sending him to the floor. Polished brogues collided with his stomach. The breath was taken out of him.

Rigby glanced up in time to see Lemaire’s face morph into a more sinister appearance, one Rigby was unfortunately well acquainted with. Large, bushy brows and a thin, gaunt face. He was smiling down at Rigby, the same shoes as before kicking once again as he tried to upholster his weapon.

“And the penny drops.” The Hood’s taunt was accompanied by a condescending smile. “And they claim you are one of the GDF’s best and brightest? Pah!”

The Hood bent down and retrieved Rigby’s weapon. He aimed at the two of them, gesturing for Rigby to join Kayo by the wall.

With little power currently in his court, Rigby obeyed. He shuffled backwards and offered an apologetic look towards Kayo. She, however, had her eyes set on the man in front of them. She glared at her uncle.

“Come now, Tanusha, don’t be like that.” The Hood waved the weapon towards her communications device. “Do something more useful and call off your brothers’s rescue mission. We don’t want to be disturbed.”

He’d spat that word — brothers’s — with every ounce of disdain he could muster. Everyone knew if the Hood’s complete contempt for Kayo’s decision to join his enemies rather than stand with him. It ate away at him, bred more scorn towards the family Kayo chose to call her own.

Kayo did as she was told. Like Rigby, she understood the predicament.

As she typed away her message, he glowered up at the Hood. “What’s your endgame here anyway? I thought this complex was closed down? And why bother pretending to be Lemaire?”

“All in good time, soldier. For now, let us sit back and enjoy the fireworks.”

[exosmutfactory]

Wanna Be Yours 001

Originally posted by tipannies

Maybe not all good girls are good, and not all bad boys are bad. It’s all about perspective and experience, for not everything in life is a clear black or white. Sometimes you will find gray, brown, or silver… Possibilities are endless. And Byun Baekhyun is too god damn fine to resist.

◤“Stop smoking, it isn’t attractive.” “Stop swearing, it isn’t either.” “Fuck you.” “When.”◢

Main Masterlist | Bookclub zone | Chapter 1✓

networks — @/superm-net @/bbh-net

pairing — Baekhyun x Monica (OC)

word count — 3.8k

genre — biker! baekhyun, bad boy! baekhyun, enemies to lovers! romance, slight angst, fluff, smut (one chap - eventually)

[ This chapter contains: an introduction 🚲 ]

A/N: Hello! I'm introducing one of my AFF-exclusive, BBH stories to Tumblr! I'm posting this chapter to see if readers on here want to read it 🥰 This story doesn't have a tag list, so let me know if you wanna be tagged for future chapters either in my ask box or the comment section! 🌸 I'll continue writing this when I finish my other story: Only Forever 🌊

Chapter 1

Look around, lovely

I’ve been through many things in my life. From my ex leaving me for a “slim thick” girl who lived three blocks away to my best friend, making it their goal to break my spirit from the inside out. I had to cut ties with my treacherous family. I had to change my name, eye color, and wear a purple wig to flee from another crazy ex to Hawaii. I almost had to file for bankruptcy when my twin sister bought three foreign sports cars in my name.

—I’ve been through a lot, but I never expected to find myself in the middle of this shitstorm.

“Yo, Chen, move your ass!”

“I’m almost there!” This so-called Chen hisses into his phone, tugging me behind him by my arm. He glares back at me when I stumble over a recycling bin. “Shut it.” His grip turns painful when I slow down my pace. He stomps hurriedly down shaded alleyways and dimly lit streets. I'd scoff at his audacity if I wasn’t so busy trying to form a plan to escape and not fall flat on my face in the process.

“Yo bitch.” He throws another nasty look over his shoulder, “keep up, will ya?”

My eyes narrow as I purposely stomp on the back of his foot. “Oops,” I chirp when he yelps, hiding my smirk while he curses and hobbles on one leg. “Guess that’s too close, eh?”

He bares his teeth at me. The smirk quickly falls off my lips when the ground is suddenly approaching my face at an alarming rate.

I brace my hands against the pavement at the last second, but my right arm buckles under my weight, sliding my frantic hands across the rugged surface, scraping against the sidewalk with a painful burn. I groan at the fire hot pain shooting up my forearm.

“Oops,” he mocks, his leather boots stepping into view. He bends down in front of me with a tilt of his head. “Guess that was too soon, huh?” His victory smirk on his curled lips would have been sexy if I didn’t have the urge to punch him in his pretty face.

I keep my eyes on him, slowly bringing myself back to my feet. It takes everything in me to ignore the pulsing pain in my knees and the warm liquid running down my elbow as he stands back to his full height. His unimpressive 5’8 stature seems intimidating while I’m poorly hiding my injured arm behind my back. It doesn't help that he has a tattoo of a snake on his bicep, the green ink peeking out from under the sleeve of his black t-shirt. He’s not tall, but he is buff, and that is enough for me to keep my mouth shut... for now.

He runs his eyes over my quiet defensive stance, his smirk turning even more cruel before he yanks me forward by my injured arm. “If we’re late, that’s your ass.”

I roll my eyes to distract myself from the tears threatening to fall, biting my tongue. My hands and arm throb painfully in sync. That hurt like a bitch and he’s two seconds away from being smacked like one.

After walking a few more empty blocks, the rev of an engine reaches my ears—and it’s not from a car. My heart plummets when the realization sets in and the beaming headlights of shiny black vehicles come into view. Two motorcycles stop a few feet away from us in a deserted parking lot. The riders are wearing black helmets with matching clothes, blending in with the night. Their faces are shaded under the dim light of the moon when they take their helmets off.

Dusk is on the rise, concealing the moon behind thick clouds as the world waits for the sun to peek over the horizon. The darkest hour of the night… Looking around at the buff asshole and two newcomers, I can only hope that I’ll make it to see the sunrise. I swallow my nerves while Chen impatiently drags me over to the others.

The guy on the left is the first one to notice us. He shakes his hair, the brunette strands catching light before he switches off the headlights. He’s tall with beautifully toned skin, whistling when we step off of the sidewalk. “Damn hyung, took you long enough.”

Chen shrugs. “Catching the prize was a bit of a struggle.” He rattles my arm for emphasis, his smirk visible under a flickering streetlight.

“Oh?” The brunette’s eyes trail over me, focusing on my pulsing arm before shifting back to the prick next to me. “Looks a bit like damaged goods, hyung.”

“That wouldn’t be the case if it had acted accordingly.” He shrugs, nonchalantly looking me over.

My eyes and mouth twitch. It is really taking everything in me not to say something.

“Hopefully hyung doesn’t mind,” The other tall guy speaks up, eyeing me warily while I stare at his unnaturally orange hair.

“Byun won’t do shit,” Chen waves him off, pulling me closer to a parked bike three parking spaces away. “He hasn’t before and he won’t start now.”

The orange-top guy starts to reply until a loudly revved engine fills the air, announcing the arrival of more motorcycles entering the deserted parking lot. I glare at the biker driving in front, from his laid back posture alone he must be the leader.

“Baekhyun!” Chen yells into the still night with a cocky grin, laughing gleefully. “So happy for you to finally join us. I feared we’d start without you.”

The leader calmly parks his bike a couple of feet away, pulling off his helmet while the other five bikers join him. I bite my cheek to hold back my gasp when his face is revealed. What I expected was some forty-year-old gang member with a huge tattoo, crooked beard, and salt/pepper hair. Not a twenty-something-year-old with one of the most attractive faces I’ve ever seen in my life.

His light brown hair ruffles in the wind, the salty scent of the sea rolling in. He shakes his bangs out of his eyes, looking at the man next to me with a blank expression on his face. Baekhyun’s eyes slowly follow Chen’s arm down to my own in his tight grasp. His eyes linger on my injured arm, the clench of his jaw and flare of his nostrils has my eyes shooting down to look at it myself.

The sight of blood steadily dripping from my ripped sleeve has me wincing. I bite my lip hard to hold back a pain-filled whimper.

Baekhyun cuts his eyes back to Chen with a murderous glare, “Jongdae.” He hisses venomously.

Chen stiffens, his grip loosening on my arm, “Byun?” He’s caught off guard, the confusion rings loudly in his uncertain voice.

“What the fuck is this?” Baekhyun looks at my arm then at him again, his voice growing louder by the minute. “Why the hell is she bleeding?”

“She wasn’t…” Willing to come? Willing to follow a stranger? Willing to get pulled out of a store for nothing? “Very compliant.”

“And you brought her here anyway?” Baekhyun gives him an incredulous look, his eyes narrowed at the latter’s silence. “What. The. Fuck. Did. You. Do.”

I shift on my feet, highly uncomfortable just witnessing this exchange. The other bikers watching them quietly doesn’t calm my nerves in the slightest. I know one thing for certain—the tension can be cut with a knife, and I’m not about to be in the middle of this hell much longer.

“I was walking with her down the street, and she fell.” Chen chooses to say.

I crack my neck when I whip it around to face him. “Really?” I snap. “You purposely yanked me forward and let go, yet dare say I fucking fell?!”

Chen scowls at me. “Well if you weren’t being such a bi‒” He pales when I sense a dark aura behind me.

I turn around to a furious Baekhyun. His brown eyes blaze brightly in anger amongst the pitch darkness of the night, the wind tousling his hair across his forehead. The urge to take a step back is high until I remember who is right behind me. Baekhyun takes one look at me then turns his fire-filled gaze to the fearful man behind me. “I’ll deal with you later.”

I look down at the sudden hand gently grabbing my uninjured arm, meeting Baekhyun’s eyes before he takes a step back. And for some reason; I follow. He keeps his eyes steady on mine before turning to address the others. “I’m calling it off.” His gaze meets every individual one of theirs. “Any objections?”

No one even so much as moves.

Baekhyun firmly nods, peering down at me with a raised brow. “Come with me?” Even while he asks, I’m already being led over to his bike. He grabs his helmet and pauses, turning to me, the dim street lights reflecting the mysterious glint in his brown eyes. “Have you ridden a motorcycle before?”

I look at the bike then back at him, narrowing my eyes. “Are you planning to kill me with it?”

The corner of his lips twitch up, “that’s a no then. May I?”

Eyeing the helmet in his hands, I nod, quickly muttering, “if I die, I’m suing you,” when he starts to place it on my head.

Baekhyun chuckles. “Don’t worry.” He adjusts the helmet with a teasing little grin, his voice low enough for only me to hear. “You’re in good hands.”

“Uh huh—oof!” I yelp when he suddenly lifts me up and sets me on the back of his vehicle—that seems one hundred times more intimidating now that I’m sitting on it. “I swear, Byun, if I fall‒”

“You won’t.” Baekhyun affirms. He throws his leg over the motorcycle and climbs onto it with grace, throwing one last look back at me before starting the engine. It purrs in a way I’ve never heard before. The low, crispy sound vibrates through my entire body when his deep voice reaches my ears. “Hold on tight.”

When he revs the engine, I wrap my arms tightly around his waist. The fear of death is greater than the pulsing of my bleeding arm. We speed out into the street, the others becoming mere specks of shadowy figures in the distance as we go further down the dirt road.

My eyes stay partially closed until I remember that I’m wearing a helmet, and if anyone has to do that its Baekhyun. Which is fucking scary considering the fact that he is the one driving! Steering this two-wheeled vehicle that tilts side to side depending on the gravitational pull of the earth and the wind.

I flinch when we roll over a bump in the road, gripping the front of Baekhyun’s shirt. I can’t tell if it’s the motorcycle or his chuckles causing the vibrations in his chest when I rest my head on his back. The sun is slowly rising, pale light peeking over the horizon. It bounces off of the calm ocean water in the distance. It’s fascinating, how the ocean and the cloudy sky meet, like a snowglobe full of cascading sparkles.

The blur of buildings comes into focus when we slow down, Baekhyun resting his feet on the ground when we reach a red light. Recognizing the slightly run-down buildings, my heart rate picks up. “Baekhyun? Where are we going?” I ask warily. Instead of replying, he pats my clenched fist in a pacifying manner and takes off once the light switches to green.

Gulping down my nerves, I make sure to take note of every street we go down in case I have to hightail my ass out of wherever we are headed. The sight of small brick houses and wide front porches brings a wave of nostalgia over me—and not in a good way. All I can do is hold onto him and hope I stay in one piece until we reach our destination. The weight of my knife concealed in my left boot gives me little reassurance.

We start to slow down on a street that welcomes us with the largest maple tree that I’ve ever seen, followed by small but surprisingly well-kept homes. It’s pretty for the infamous neighborhood that we are in, and the house we stop in front of in particular is the nicest one.

Baekhyun drives up the driveway and parks, getting off the motorcycle with grace before helping me down as well. I flinch when I try to straighten my injured arm. It hurts worse than it did earlier, burning every time my denim jacket sways in the wind and brushes against it. I keep my arm bent at the elbow while clutching it to my chest.

Baekhyun notices but doesn’t say anything. He walks up to the house while I linger behind, taking in the flower-filled yard. Pretty pink roses and beautifully bloomed dandelions take up most of the land. Growing steadily alongside the driveway and sidewalk, their healthy petals awaiting the sunlight.

“Hey.”

Turning back to Baekhyun, he crosses his arms and leans against the doorframe of the open door. The sun shines down on his caramel-colored coat, black graphic tee shirt, and leather pants. The more I look at him, the more confused I get. How on earth is he in a bike gang? He has no visible tattoos, no piercings. The only things “gangsta” about him are his sharp brown eyes, confident stance, and authoritative aura.

Baekhyun clears his throat, jolting me from my thoughts. He raises a brow with a tilt of his head, the corner of his lips twitching. “Come in.” He disappears into the house before I can give any sort of reply.

Pulling my phone out of my bra, I snap a picture of the street sign and send it to my friend so they know my whereabouts—just in case. I tuck it back under my shirt and take one last look at the quiet neighborhood before entering the house.

The only way I can describe the interior is warm. With light brown walls and darker carpeted floors. The living room alone is full of worn-in couches with pretty throw blankets. When I start to take off my shoes, Baekhyun pops up, shaking his head, “there’s more dirt on this floor than out in the yard.”

He walks off into another part of the house with his heeled boots and loud footsteps. I spot a bright orange crumpled leaf and a patch of dried grass in the center of the room. Heeding his advice, I take a wary glance at the unlocked door before going to look for him. Walking to the other side of the living room, I’m met with a doorway to the kitchen on my left and a hallway to my right. Finding no sign of Baekhyun in the tidy room, I venture down the hall.

“In here,” he calls out just as I pass the first door on the left.

Backtracking a few steps, I look inside the bathroom while he rummages in the cabinet under the sink. My eyes move back to him when he swears.

“I know I left it somewhere,” he mumbles just as his eyes caught sight of something. With a tug, he pulls back to close the doors, standing up with a familiar red box in his hands. “Have a seat,” he beckons me over, gesturing to the closed toilet lid with his chin.

I settle myself on the cold surface, the white porcelain chilling my skin through my jeans. Watching him carefully while he sets the first-aid kit beside the sink and takes out antibacterial wipes. When he reaches for my arm I flinch back.

Baekhyun gives me a look. “May I?”

Sighing deeply and gritting my teeth, I nod with a roll of my eyes, slowly taking off my ripped jacket and dropping it in the bathtub. I look away when he draws nearer with the wipe, clenching my hand into a fist. The sting brings tears to my eyes.

After what feels like hours, Baekhyun gets to work on the gauze, gently wrapping it around my arm and taping it together. I take a few deep breaths as he moves over to the sink, focusing on the sound of running water instead of the irritated skin of my scratched palms.

“You won’t need stitches,” Baekhyun murmurs thoughtfully, his voice breaking the silence, echoing across the tiled walls of the room. He dries his hands on an indigo blue towel hanging from a high bathroom rack attached to the wall. “...Are you okay?”

The hint of concern in his voice is surprising, it prompts my eyes shift over to him. “Yea—Fuck!” I hiss loudly, quickly bending my elbow back to its position. The tender wound throbs painfully in sync with my racing heartbeat.

His brows raise. He crosses his arms, leaning his hip against the counter and giving me another knowing look. I only glare back at him.

Baekhyun sighs tiredly. “I’ll get you an Advil.” He shakes his head, making his way out of the room and venturing further down the hallway. I clutch my arm to my chest, sending a quick text to my friend to come pick me up. Thankfully she’s right around the block, passing through the neighborhood on her way back home from work.

A smile curls on my lips when she sends a picture of the great maple tree at the nearest red light. The bandages crinkle when I stand up, grabbing my jacket and tentatively closing the first-aid kit before heading back towards the front of the house. Heavy footsteps have my head whipping back around to find Baekhyun in the hallway with a box of Advil in his hands. “Hey,” he cracks an awkward smile, his hair slightly disheveled.

I narrow my eyes at him.

The smile slowly falls off his face. He clears his throat, gesturing to the box in his hand. “I got you the Advil.”

“I see.” I don’t take my eyes off of him for a minute, shifting my weight so I can retrieve my knife if the need arises. His body language is off and his intentions are not clear. I make sure to keep distance between us; I’ve been in this situation a million times before. Whatever he is trying to achieve with this small talk, I am not up for sticking around to find out.

“Do you, uh‒” he runs a hand through his hair. “Do you need a ride?”

“No, I called a friend,” I smile tightly.

“Oh.” His hand falls down to his side. He shoves it into his pocket and outstretches the box in his hand towards me. “Here, half the box is left. You probably need them more than‒” his eyes catch mine and he clears his throat again, “me.”

I look him up and down and carefully take the box from his hand, avoiding making any contact. My lips twitch in a mixture of amusement and annoyance. “Thanks.”

Baekhyun nods, shoving both hands in his pockets, the velvet green underside of his coat showing when he parts his lips again. “About what happened earli‒”

The rev of a sports car engine cuts him off. “Hop in, bitch!” my best friend yells, breaking the tranquil atmosphere of this shady neighborhood in the early hours of the morning. “We’re going home!”

I glance at the open door then shoot him a forced, polite smile. “Thanks um… Baekhyun, was it? But there’s my ride. I got to go.”

Baekhyun nods while I make sure I have everything, tucking the box of medicine under my good arm. “See you around,” he speaks up when I’m halfway through the door.

Darting my eyes back to him with my hand on the screen door, I smile my fakest smile, letting it slam shut behind me. “Bye!” With a roll of my eyes, I match down the driveway to my friend’s car and hop in with a passive-aggressive smile.

“What the hell happened to your arm?” she raises a perfectly arched brow.

“A situation you never want to be in while shopping for hairspray, Alison. Now drive.”

Part 1✓ | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 |

A/N: If you would like me to continue posting this story on Tumblr, reblog or comment to let me know! (^-^)

[thatonefatgumsimp]

OK so idk if I posted it here before, but I had an idea for an mha animatic for Work This Body by WALK THE MOON for Izuku Midoriya (BC idk, that song just screams "Deku" to me-)

Anyways I'm gonna post it here now cuz I hope to draw the frames soon (I have no idea how to animate whatsoever- does that mean I'm gonna give up tho? No. I'll animate it on freaking flipnote on my old DSi if I have to, I will make this animatic so help me-)

So yeah, scroll past if you don't rlly care/aren't interested, but if you are I'm gonna put my ideas for the frame-by-frame (sort of) under the cut:

OK SO! *claps hands* these blorbo thoughts have been marinating in my brain for so long, bro (/gn), you have no idea...

OK so beginning context:

In my au, Uraraka is pan, Izuku is bi, the "Toshi" mentioned in the animatic notes is one of their future kids who eventually inherits OFA. With the context out of the way, IDEA FOR THE ANIMATIC!!!

Piano at the beginning: a couple scenes of the beginning of MHA just as, like a refresher (like maybe a short flash of baby Deku and a look at the sludge monster incident briefly) and title screen

"It was a strange place and a tender age": Izuku standing in front of All Might after the sludge monster incident, All Might offers to help make Izuku a hero.

"I was just a babe in school": shows Izuku happy at All Might's offer and crying, he's still in his middle school uniform.

"Saw them roll their eyes at me": shows Bakugo walking by, glaring in disgust at Deku as he passes.

"Every time that I thought that I was cool": Izuku taking notes.

"Well uh God knows I was no chosen one": Izuku looking at the littered beach.

"That just wasn't my prime": Izuku struggling to move the fridge on the beach.

"Yeah it's just a matter of time, honey, it's just a matter of time": Izuku standing on a clean beach as All Might hands him his hair.

"And I will work this body": Izuku during the entrance exam.

"I will burn this flame": Izuku talking to Shoto at the sports festival.

"Oh in the dead of night and in the pouring rain": Izuku training outside at night in the rain, practicing his kicks.

"Yeah I'm a workaholic": Deku doing Sit ups.

"And I swear I swear": Deku punching and kicking the punching bag.

"Yeah, one day I will beat you fair and square": Deku pausing, sweating, to look at a picture of Bakugo for motivation.

"Show me what you got!": Deku training with All Might.

"Work this body on the floor": Izuku during one of the training exercises, swinging through the air on Black Whip.

"Who do you think you are?": Bakugo watching the same training exercise knowing the form is the same as when he uses his Howitzer.

"C'mon, meet me on the court!": Izuku and Bakugo fighting at night.

"Que ferais-tu? Putain, je ne sais pas!": Izuku and Bakugo working together to save Katsuma and Mahoro from Nine.

"It ain't a matter of 'if', honey": Bakugo being stabbed through the stomach by Shigaraki with that weird tentacle thing.

"It's just a matter of when": a picture of a goodbye note on Deku's hospital bed saying he's running away and he can't risk everyone else getting hurt since the LOV is only after One for All.

"On some Sunday": runaway Vigilante Izuku arc dirty, dusty-ass lookin costume.

"When it's my face in the newspaper again": the news outlets on TV covering the 'new vigilante on the scene' (the very dirty broccoli boi who thinks he can do everything himself smh /lh /aff).

"All the rag magazines": 1A bringing him back.

"Black limousines": Uraraka on the rooftop with a megaphone.

"They'll be gettin in line": Deku training for the big fight.

"Yeah it's just a matter of time, honey, it's just a matter of time.": Deku kicking Shigaraki's ass.

"And I will work this body": second year Deku and Bakugo sparring.

"I will burn this flame!": Izuku playing Uno with his friends and classmates.

"Oh in the dead of night and in the pouring rain": Izuku lightly splashes Bakugo with ocean water and he splashes him back hard.

"Yeah I'm a workaholic": Izuku studying.

"And I swear I swear": Izuku and his friends graduating.

"Yeah!": they throw their caps.

"One day I will beat you fair and square!": Deku talking to Bakugo out on patrol.

"Show me what you got!": Izuku saving civilians trapped in a building.

"Work this body on the floor": adult Izuku and Bakugo sparring.

"Who do you think you are?": Deku on the news.

"C'mon meet me on the court!": Izuku getting interviewed.

"Que ferais-tu? Putain, je ne sais pas!": Bakugo predicting Deku's gonna win the hero rankings #1 and giving him a noogie.

"Ne vien pas plurer": The announcement for the new hero rankings.

"Ver moi….": Izuku is named the new number 1.

Instrumental interlude: Izuku doing great things as the Symbol of Hope and new number 1 hero and past class A celebrating for their friend.

The piano flourish at the end of the instrumental: a pause, seeing Izuku hold his oldest son for the first time with Ochako handing baby Toshi (their firstborn) to him.

"And I will work this body": Izuku showing Toshi (10, quirkless) how to defend himself.

"I will burn this flame": Izuku coaching his son (still 10) as he struggles with push ups push ups.

"Oh in the dead of night and in the pouring rain": Toshi, 14, going for a run at night in the pouring rain

"Yeah I'm a workaholic": Izuku cheering on his son as he does one handed push ups.

"And I swear I swear": Izuku handing Toshi a piece of his hair like 'you are ready'.

"Yeah, one day I will beat you fair and square": Izuku ruffling Toshi's hair as he sends him off to his first day at UA.

"And I will work this body": Toshi training his ass off.

"I will burn this flame": Toshi talking to the vestiges, mainly second, about what they did that helped.

"Oh in the dead of night": Toshi taking notes and strategizing how to be better.

"And in the pouring rain": Toshi running up a hill with weights in the snow.

"Yeah I'm a workaholic and I swear I swear": Toshi beating the crap out of a punching bag while training.

"Yeah, one day I will beat you fair and square": Toshi beating his dad (Izuku) at sparring.

" YEAH!": Toshi at, like, 24, in his hero suit with one arm up.

[seelestia]

okay, second attempt at this because tumblr hates me.

i’m glad you’ve been doing well! as for me, i’ve been doing a bit better! still working on it, though. dw abt it, i learned my lesson, i think 🦭 (/hj) you got this lia! i’m sure we’ll both do well <3

honestly i barely passed, it was pure luck i was able to do that actually (we accept all the slander to my terrible math teacher, i won’t stop you huhu 🫶🏼 /lh) ive managed to save my sleep schedule, but who knows how long that’s gonna last! thank you! i hope to return to writing at some point, i miss it dearly 😞

HIDING MY WANDERER RN, YOU WON’T FIND HIM 🏃‍♀️💨 (/lh) those eight seconds, i ate them up like i eat your writing. it took a lot of patience,, and resin but it was for cyno - worth it! i’m planning on pulling for her, but haven’t had time to farm bc of personal issues so - not counting on a miracle. (HELP LIA THATS A HUGE COMPLIMENT <3 live laugh love nahida.)

yep! he turned 11, and tomorrow my sister turns 9 :) oh,, unfortunately our plans didn’t quite work out, i’ve been a little bummed because of it actually 😵‍💫 but i’m sure i’ll get to see them at some point!

i am LIVING the dream rn, so true! i give him kith. also not him threatening to kill you?? manz better explain himself rn, i got the chancla. HELP?? omg,, invite me to the next therapy session (/hj) omg.. maybe 👀

of course! and aw, no boiling hot tea today - a shame. pfft it’s kind of like that with cyno and kazuha rn, not sure how that’ll go either, hehe!

OMG YES I SPOKE TO CYNO AI AND GOT HIM TO FALL FOR ME 🤭 (same with kazuha, and the wanderer.. it’s an all-out war rn /lh) and i bet you that i missed you more <33 ty for the forehead kisses they’re vv appreciated here 🩷 if you see someone glaring at you rn, don’t mind :) it’s just a grumpy lil wanderer trying to scare you! dw, he won’t attack you (yet. /j)

THANK YOU FOR TRYING, YONA!! tumblr may be an obstacle but it's got nothing against you 💪 i'm glad! no matter what, you can always try again and i (+ your mooties) will be there to support and bite your ankle when you need it <3 (/aff)

pure luck?? i thought it was your braincells swooping in to save you 😩 coincidence because i just finished my math test today and now, i'm hoping for the best (holding in tears. there were so many questions abt finance— DARN, I DIDN'T SIGN UP TO BE AN ACCOUNTANT. /j) 🤞 me too, yon, i genuinely hope that you can go back to writing without other people telling you how to be one :( leave my girl yona ALONE or i will come for your kneecaps!! 🐎 (/hj)

NOOOO, GIVE HIM TO ME. (/lh) i have so many intertwined fates, but i can't pull anyone because i have to save my guarantee for his pretty face 😞 FRRRR. hoyoverse did not need to make him look that good if he's not rerun-ing?? they need to be considerate to wanderer non-havers (me) 😦 (/j) i hope the gacha will look down on you with favor and you'll get nahida! and that you get to see your friends too soon (do you already have fun plans for what you're gonna do with them? (⁠ ⁠ꈍ⁠ᴗ⁠ꈍ⁠)) 🍀

NOT THE CHANCLA?? yeahhh, fling it across his face 🪃 hehe, have a sneak peek for that therapy session you didn't get to join— and idk why but the way i talk so seriously here looks so funny when put together with the name and pfp, PLEASE.

cream stew is one of my fav genshin dishes; it reminds me of carbonara pasta, yummzz! weird question but do you have a fav in-game dish, yon?? which one is it and why >:3c

DAYUMMMM. i'm just gonna eat popcorn amidst this war while wanderer and cyno reenact that special program's fight. kazu and yona, come join. 🍿 lucky for me heizou and ayato are both vv civil people.... somewhat. (/j)

[mahvaladara]

Syra: My little bear cut his hair and trimmed his bear just to take me on a date! I am flattered! But I like my hairy bear!

So, @dandylion240​ asked for Syra too before. So, here goes.

How did they first meet?

Syra met Lysander as a teenager while she was out looking for herbs to do a potion. She accidently lured the ire of Greg and Lysander ended up protecting her. 

2. How did they get together?

Syra is stubborn and persistente. Despite Lysander pushing her away as he was an adult and she a teenager, she decided he would be her friend. 

One day, Lysander caught Syra being bullied by a couple of girls in the woods and he scared them off. He found her crying and after she coming clean about a lot of things, such as to why the girls were bullying her or why they called her ‘futa’.

Lysander told her she was beautiful woman and anyone would be lucky to love her. She asked if he would. He answered “maybe when you’re older”. One year later she knocked at his door and went “I’m older now.”

Things didn’t fall straight into the dating. Lysander had other issues besides his age about dating Syra. Problems and secrets he held that would be an issue. But it was difficult to not be lead by Syra’s bubbly nature. She was sunlight.

3. Who kissed who first?

Syra kissed him first. After she went to knock at his door to tell him she was now a young adult and wanted to date him, he asked to take her on a date first. He of course didn’t expect her to accept it, but she did.

And he went “fuck, I didn’t expect her to agree! Now I have to take her on a date!” 

Nonetheless he went all out. He even cut his hair and trimmed his beard to look younger and presentable for her. But she liked him hairy. At the end of the date, he left her home and she kissed him. Saying she would wait for a second date. 

4. What’s the relationship like? Smooth? Rocky?

Very smooth. Syra is a very confident and bubbly woman who knows well what she wants of her life. Lysander is very mellow and peaceful and is usually the one being pulled around by her whims that he’s more than happy to oblige.

At first they had some difficulties. Lysander was much older and had a bit of an issue that he had to come clean to her. But once he came clean to her, her first reaction: “That’s it?! Puppybear, my dad is a dragon and I have a penis! So you’re a little hairy. So? I like that!”

5. What do they like the most about each other?

Lys loves Syra’s infectious happyness. She’s a sunflower always seeking the sun even in the rainiest of days. It’s impossible not to find happyness and glee around Syra.

Syra loves Lys patience and maturity. She loves his warmth, how this big, burly man, is a big burly sack of love and kindness who all soft and warm and will cry watching sad movies with her and massage her feet and carry her piggyback style, and not care one bit that she dresses all girly and wears pigtails and buns. 

6. Who cleans the most? Contrary to that, who is the messiest?

Syra cleans more. Lys isn’t particularly messy, but he won’t put away his dishes. He will wash them, but not put them away. Same with clothes. Syra came to give a bit of an organization to their lives. But they’re both cluttered.

7. Who usually cooks?

Lys usually cooks. He also hunts their food most of the time. Though Syra gets upset that he hunts bunnies and chickens. They’ve come an understanding. He won’t hunt her chickens and she won’t bother him about the bunnies.

8 . Who tends to worry the most?

Lys usually worries well enough for the two of them. 

9. Who is more inclined to be jealous or possessive?

Syra is actually more jealous and possessive than Lys. Lys is very chill. He loves her and only her. But Syra will glare angrily at other women/men for just looking at her puppybear wrong. 

10. How do they resolve their arguments?

Usually Lys is the one who ends them but just not engaging. He let’s Syra get everything out of her chest and once she stops he makes her tea and then tries again. 

11. Who is the most physically affectionate?

They both are. These two are always touching, and hugging, and kissing, and tickling and just being all touchy feely with eachother.

12. Who has the most nightmares and how do they deal with them?

Syra usually has more nightmares than Lys. She often has dreams of loosing her big brother.

Lys only has nightmares during the crescent moon phase, then it ebbs down. And usually his nightmares are more ‘animalistic’. 

For either of the two, the nightmares are solved by spooning.

13 .Who steals the blankets?

Syra. She’s a blanket monster. 

14. Who gets cold the easiest?

Syra. That’s why she likes her hairy puppybear.

15. Who pays for the food the most, when they go out?

Lysander. He’s a good ol’ fashion gentleman.

16. Do they enjoy dancing?

They both have two left feet, but they will step on each others feet happily and laugh at how bad they are. 

17. Do they ever trade clothes?

So far Syra has managed to steal 5 shirts from Lys. Lyst does not complain. He keeps one of her jumpers for those colder nights.

18. Do they ever go swimming together?

These two skinny dip like animals. Living their lives to the fullest with nature.

19. Do they ever cook together?

All the time. When it’s good old grandma’s recipes Syra is the one in charge. When it’s grilled steak or red meats, it’s up for Lys. 

20. Do they give each other nicknames?

Lys calls Syra “Sunny”, and Sunflower due to hearing Arlo call her that. Syra likes to call Lys her hairy bear, her puppy and her puppybear. 

[closedafterdark]

Partners

LOOΠΔ Kimberly Lippington x Male Reader

8038 words

categories: smut, oral, tsundere! lip, detective! lip

Read on AFF

A bright, spring morning is anything but upon your return to Starship Precinct following your suspension for allowing the now rogue Detective Lee Luda to escape. While many were excited for your return, being called into Captain Choo Sojung’s office the moment you got out of the elevator meant the problems were only beginning. All eyes were on you as you walked by Kim Jiyeon and especially Son Jooyeon’s desks.

“What are you all doing? Get back to work!” Captain Sojung ordered in a loud voice before slamming her door shut.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” she yelled the moment you sat down in front of her desk. “It’s bad enough I had to suspend you for defying my orders, but for you to continue working the case while off the clock?”

“Boss, I managed to find Park Chaeyoung…” you said quietly.

Captain Sojung glared back at you. Many at the precinct were no strangers to be on the receiving end of the Captain’s temper. From mislabeled case files, to her podium in the briefing room being moved a full half-inch - everyone knew not to get on her bad side. Luckily for you, you never did anything that warranted to provoke her. That is, until now.

“No. You didn’t just find Park Chaeyoung. You slept with her.” Captain Sojung said in a soft, cold tone. Despite it not having the same volume level, each word is chilling and sent shivers down your spine. “I chose not to say anything about you and Jiyeon because you both promised me it wouldn’t affect your work. And if that wasn’t already enough, you slept with Jooyeon immediately after Jiyeon asked for a break. So you work the case even after I specifically told you not to. You get the Lieutenant to arrange a meeting with her liaison from the Dreamcatcher Precinct. And what do you do with her? You fuck her too! Seriously, how hard is it to not stick your dick into every female you work with? Well, am I wrong?”

You were unable to refute the Captain’s claims. The no nonsense, straightforwardness of your superior put things into perspective about what exactly happened during your one week suspension. Somehow, you managed to sleep with a different woman every day, with Bora being the only one you saw multiple times.

“No, ma’am.” you quietly reply.

“Oppa.” Sojung said. You knew that whenever she dropped the formalities, she was talking to you as a friend and not as your superior officer. You looked at her straight in the eyes and saw a hint of sadness.

“I know the breakup with Jiyeon was hard on you, as well as being on a forced suspension. I also know why you let Luda go. But you can’t use these meaningless one night stands as a coping mechanism. Sooner or later, everything is going to come crashing down. When you’re absolutely alone - all those thoughts fill your head. Trust me, I know. I’ve been through it.”

“You’ve let someone you trusted escape? You’ve gone on a date with a florist who turns out to be an internationally wanted criminal? Or you find out your Lieutenant’s liaison is someone you used to be close friends with who happens to know your ex very well?”

“Focus on the big picture here, fool.” Captain Sojung replied back angrily. “I know what it’s like to bury yourself in work after a major breakup. You can’t let it consume you.”

“Jiyeon was everything to me.”

Captain Sojung looked at you and noticed tears beginning to stream down your face. She was thankful the blinds on her window were closed, preventing curious people from snooping around to see what you two were discussing. The only sounds made were the fans inside her computer and you quietly sobbing.

“I always said she meant the world to me, Sojung. And because of one fuck up, I lost her. Do you know why I haven’t been the same that day?” you fumbled in your pocket and pulled out a small, velvet box. After handing it to the Captain, she opened it. Inside was a simple diamond engagement ring.

“I planned on bringing it up at the hospital. But once we discussed the case, I couldn’t help but accuse her of helping Luda. Maybe it was me projecting my insecurities in a negative way. I wasn’t in the right state of mind. I guess… I guess Jooyeon was there to comfort me. She’s always been so nice and I guess I was seeking solace in someone I could easily confide to. Chaeyoung was a throwaway one night stand, I’ll give you that. That still doesn’t excuse me letting her get away. But Bora… I don’t know. Have you reunited with someone from the past and felt nostalgic? Like, what if you chose them back then? How differently would your life be now? It’s just… I don’t know. Working the case and being intimate with her. I… felt something, you know? Something I thought I felt with Jiyeon. But I guess what they say is true.”

“You can never truly forget about your first love.”

--

Two flashlights are shined inside a wrecked car. The airbags were deployed with traces of blood staining the cracked windshield and driver’s side window. Upon careful inspection is a card left on the passenger’s seat. A gloved hand picks it up and places it under the flashlight.

“What do we got?” you asked, shining your own flashlight at the card.

The plain white card only has six words printed on it. Three in black, three in pink.

“Playing With Fire, See U Later!”

You take a look at your partner and reciprocate their frowned expression. It’s been five years since these types of calling cards have been left at the scene of a crime. You thought they were gone for good.

German shepherds sniffing the surrounding area for clues while the bright red and blue lights from various police cars filled the darkness of nightfall as the surrounding area was sanctioned off with yellow police tape. Considered to be the early evening for some, you were awoken from your sleep after it was reported that several gunshots and screams could be heard.

“Detectives.” someone said from behind.

You and your partner turn around and are met by a shoulder-length haired woman wearing a precinct provided windbreaker and a badge on her neck thanks to a thin chain necklace. It was hard to make out much thanks to the ample blanket of darkness but her large eyes and fair complexion gave her a glowing-like appearance. Three simple words - the woman’s ranking and her name were embroidered on the left side of her jacket. Lieutenant Ha Sooyoung.

“What is it, boss?” you asked. 

It was a nickname you bestowed upon her on your first day at the precinct. The confident aura and way she was able to lead those around her lead you to believe she was the captain of the squad. One mistakenly sent email and a slightly awkward encounter at the break room later, you learned the actual captain was away on a special mission. Expecting her to be intimidating and cold in demeanor, you were pleasantly surprised to find out she was anything but. When not on the field or consuming her various fruit flavored yogurts, Ha Sooyoung was known as a bit of a wisecrack. As much as she enjoyed cracking jokes and playing harmless pranks on people, she cared about them even more. Everyone considered her the “mom” of the precinct, willing to drop whatever she was doing and lend a willing ear to those who had concerns or just wanted to talk.

“Seems like they’ve made a comeback.” Lieutenant Sooyoung replied, holding up another calling card. The words were in all pink this time along with the quote: “Love to Hate Me, You Never Know!”. Before, the cards left behind only contained individual letters or a black or pink line on them. You weren’t sure what to make of these new ones, but knew that the criminals who were all but dormant for the past five years have resurfaced.

“Who?” your partner asked.

“It’s someone your partner here knows very well.” Lieutenant Sooyoung said, raising an eyebrow at you. Having known you the longest out of everyone in the precinct besides your partner, you confided to her about how you were transferred to your current precinct and of the various unsolved cases you had. The Lieutenant was particularly famous for her passion when it came to work but also quips and being able to come up with one-liners on the fly.

“Very amusing, boss.” you said, maintaining a calm expression while asking for the calling card in her hand. It was a piece of laminated papyrus leaf with very high quality ink used. You knew such a card would be quite expensive to make, meaning the criminals either had their own private source - or, there was a possibility to trace it to a public entity with a bit of research. “They’ve been busy.”

“I still have no idea who you guys are talking about.” your partner said.

“How have you not heard of them? They’re-” Just then, your phone began ringing. Taking it out of your pocket, you pressed the green button to accept before placing it against your ear.

“Hello? All right, I’ll be there soon.”

You end the call and place your phone back in your pocket before facing the Lieutenant and your partner. You nod to Lieutenant Sooyoung, who nods in return as she understands the current situation.

“I… gotta go. I’ll see you guys back at the precinct.” you said, patting your partner’s shoulder twice before making your exit.

“Tell them I say hi. And make sure to get the full fat strawberry yogurt.”

“I’ll make sure to bring back the durian flavored one for you, boss.”

“Hey! I will end you if you do.”

You smiled and flashed her a peace sign before getting into your car and driving off. It seems the preliminary investigation is finished as the tape is being collected and the additional backup units are also making their leave after having checked in with Lieutenant Sooyoung. Thanking the final officer for their hard work, she turns to your partner and crosses her arms. The mischievous smirk on her face is one that arouses suspicion.

“What…?” your partner asked.

“Don’t you want to know where he suddenly went off to?”

“Not particularly.”

“Still don’t want to admit it then, huh? Fine.” Lieutenant Sooyoung teased. Taking out her phone, she began scrolling for something until she stopped and showed it to your partner.

“What the fuck…” your partner said, wide-eyed. “Why are you only telling me this now!”

“Because we are professionals and on the clock, Detective Kim Jungeun.”

“Unnie…” Jungeun whined.

“Just admit you like him. You practically fell for him his first day at the precinct, remember?”

“I’d rather not.” Jungeun said, bringing her hair to her face and using it to shield her eyes.

--

Captain Sojung was able to call in a couple of favors and have you relocated to a new precinct instead of being fired. You were thankful, although it was sad having to say goodbye to a place you called home and all of the memories that were made. You noticed Jiyeon and Jooyeon didn’t attend the farewell party. Which was fair, you probably would’ve done the same if you were in their shoes.

Walking in the unfamiliar hallway of the precinct filled you with uncertainty and hesitation. It’s been awhile since you had to start over and be the new kid. The warm color tones and wavy lines on the floor put your mind at ease slightly as you go and find your assigned desk.

Greeting you when you arrive are a welcome card and the computer monitor on which displays the precinct’s logo and name underneath.

“Blockberry Precinct…” you said to yourself quietly.

Bowing your head to the few employees working next to you, you put your bag aside and immediately work on the case files assigned to you. Having to fill out a large volume of paperwork is something you humorously described yourself as “being allergic to”, but you knew it had to be done.

“Knock, knock.”

You looked up and were met by a stunning dark haired woman with bright, large eyes hidden behind a pair of gold framed glasses. The rosy pink tint of her lips were curved upwards as she smiled and handed you an unmarked hot beverage cup which you assumed contained coffee. While you wouldn’t call yourself a coffee drinker at all, you accepted it due to not wanting to get on anyone’s bad side, especially on the first day.

“Good morning.” she said cheerfully. “You must be the reassigned detective. My name is Ha Sooyoung.”

“Ah yes, hello.” you replied, standing up and greeting her with a bow. She raised both of her hands and waved them, saying there was no need to be so formal with her.

“How do you like the precinct so far? It’s not much, but it’s home.” she said, sitting on a vacant chair next to your desk. Trying your best not to stare, you couldn’t help but notice the woman who introduced herself as Ha Sooyoung wearing a cropped, tight fitting button up shirt with a black tie which showed off the contour of her breasts. Her midriff was prominently displayed due to this - fair colored skin and the cutest navel you have ever seen, as far as navels are concerned. She proudly showed off her abs that led to well-formed hips accentuated by a skin tight pair of jeans. She was the perfect combination of curves and being toned.

“Good morning, unnie!” a glassy-eyed raven haired woman greeted Sooyoung before heading to her own desk.

Watching various uniformed officers and even custodial staff saying hi to her, you knew she was of a high enough ranking. She was on the younger side appearance wise. But the mature aura she possessed and the way she knew about you led you to believe she is the captain of the precinct.

“I’d love to stay and chat some more, but duty calls.” Sooyoung suddenly said to you. She brushed off her jeans and fixed the wrinkles in her shirt before addressing you once more. “Make sure you send me that email and put the case file on my desk afterwards.”

--

The next several hours leading into your lunch break pass by relatively quickly. You were looking forward to it - trying out a new recipe you learned from watching a video, but also to have peace and quiet alone. It seemed everyone had their preferred partner for eating, something you missed about Starship Precinct. If nothing else, having established friendships and work relationships with your old squad made going into work something to look forward to.

You opened the door to the break room, peeking your head inside slowly and breathing a sigh of relief as you found it completely empty. Taking your food out of the shared refrigerator, you heat it up in the microwave. You hummed to the tone of a song that seemed familiar but you were unsure how the lyrics went. Scrolling through your phone, you didn’t hear someone else enter the room.

“Boo!”

A pair of hands are firmly planted on your shoulders. You were startled - almost dropping your phone as you fumbled to catch it. You turn around and are greeted by Ha Sooyoung covering her mouth, trying to stifle a laugh. She runs her fingers through her long, shiny hair before pushing it behind her and heading to the refrigerator.

“Mind if I join you?” she asked, peering her head to presumably look for her food.

“Not at all.”

Sooyoung smiled as she handed your meal from the microwave and replaced it with hers.

“Mind telling me why you’re eating here alone instead of going out with the others?” she said, her back towards you as she entered the time it would take to heat up her food. Even from this vantage point, you could tell she was well toned through the defined muscles on her back. You questioned to yourself internally if all captains of a police precinct got to know her detectives personally on a one-on-one basis. Sojung was the same - however the two of you already knew of each other well before either of you were ever a part of Starship Precinct.

“Not much of a social person.” you replied sheepishly. “Don’t do too well in large groups of people. Figured no one would want to hangout with the newbie.”

“I understand.” Sooyoung said, sitting in the unoccupied seat next to you. “There’s no need for you to do anything you’re uncomfortable with. I’d like to be your lunch buddy though… if you’re okay with that?”

“Yeah, I’d like that.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, what case were you working on before you came here?”

“Oh, it’s -”

“Unnie!”

The door opens once again suddenly. The sounds of loud, cheerful voices and heels clanking against the floor with each step alerted you that people have begun returning to the precinct. The person who called for Sooyoung leaned against the door frame. There was a hint of arrogance her body language was giving off - back against the wooden beam while crossing her arms. Her pearly white button up shirt was complimented with a frill scarf-like accessory that looked more like a napkin from a fine dining establishment. The blazer she wore was form-fitting: it was evident she had put in a lot of time into meticulously picking out her outfit. She appeared to be ready to hit the runway at a moment’s notice.

“Unnie, there you are. We’ve been looking all over for you!”

Sitting adjacent to the both of you, she slouched slightly in the chair. Placing her left elbow on the ear of the chair, her focus was solely on Sooyoung before she turned around and faced you.

“Oh, you must be the new rookie. Hi! It’s nice to meet you. My name is Kimberly Lippington.” she said, flipping her hair in a whirl of brown and blonde wind and extending her hand out.

“Ah yes, h-hello.” you replied timidly.

“Not this again...” Sooyoung said, shaking her head. “I’m sorry about her. She can be a handful sometimes.”

“I am not! Anyways how is your first day so far, rookie? Yeah, I remember my first day. But that was so long ago. If you need help with anything, don’t hesitate to ask me.”

“He’s actually-”

You shook your head at Sooyoung, placing your index finger in front of your lips. Sooyoung’s eyes widened as she smiled and formed an imaginary zipper with two fingers. The woman who is known as Kimberly Lippington has piqued your interest - you were curious what more else she would reveal about herself.

“How long have you been here?” you asked.

“About to be a whole year in a few weeks!” she said proudly.

“Pft, please.” Sooyoung scoffed. “Since when has four months become twelve? You’ve only been here ⅓ of the time you claim.”

“Unnie!” Kimberly Lippington whined. “You’re making me sound like an egoist!”

“I’m pretty sure you’re doing that yourself. Who was the one who described herself as the eclipse to twilight? Which, by the way, makes absolutely no sense.”

“Figures you wouldn’t understand. Only visionaries and those with a deep knowledge of the universe would. Am I right, rookie?”

The door is open for a third time today. You are thankful, breathing a sigh of relief about not having to answer her question. In walks in the same raven haired woman who greeted Sooyoung earlier in the morning. Her hair cascaded down like a waterfall - her eyes bright and expressive. The smile on her face was warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the person next to you who was slightly pompous and haughty.

“Sergeant, the captain is looking for you. She wants you to bring sunbaenim as well.” she stated, motioning her hand towards you. You rubbed the back of your head in embarrassment as Kimberly Lippington’s expression went from confident to shocked. 

“Wait, wait, wait. So you’re not a rookie?”

“Come on, Kim Jungeun. We’ll explain to you on the way.”

“Kim Jungeun...?” you asked as the three of you made your way out of the break room. “As in the Supreme Leader Kim Jungeun?”

Sergeant Ha Sooyoung burst into laughter at your sudden realization as Jungeun hit your shoulder and pushed you behind your back.

--

“You just had to reveal my real name like that, unnie. Now everyone calls me supreme leader or claps like him when I pass by!” Jungeun whined.

“Hey, it’s not my fault you introduced yourself with that ridiculous nickname. I mean seriously, who else called you that on purpose besides yourself and Jinsol?”

“I’m the one who has a ridiculous nickname?” Jungeun asked, glaring at her superior officer and raising her left eyebrow. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I don’t think I’m the one who makes the guys I bring home call me mommy.”

“H-Hey! Guys love calling me mommy…”

“Uh huh. Keep telling yourself that, unnie.” Jungeun said, rolling her eyes in mild annoyance as she leans against the Lieutenant’s car.

“You know… Every second you’re here talking to me is another second she’s with him. If I had to take a guess - she could be confessing to him as we speak.”

No sooner had the words left Lieutenant Sooyoung’s mouth that the sound of a door being closed was heard. She peered inside and saw Jungeun crossing her arms after having put her seatbelt on.

“Come on we have to hurry unnie!”

--

The place you were called to was a cafe - one you frequent often due to its close proximity to the precinct. The interior decor provided an intimate cozy feeling, something much needed after being out in the chilly winter evening. You ordered a hot peach green tea waiting for your contact to arrive. Taking a sip of the hot liquid after blowing on it to cool it off, your throat and body begin to warm up.

“Oppa!”

You stood up and turned around, being greeted by a tight embrace. Having the wind knocked out of you slightly, you looked down and found the culprit was a cute woman whose mostly brown hair with blonde highlights tickled the bottom of your jaw. She is Jeon Heejin - someone you have gotten close to over the years. The defining traits upon looking at Heejin were her cute moles: one just below her eye and another on her right cheek.

“Hi Heekie.” you said, smiling. While Jungeun was your main partner, you have been assigned to work several cases with her before. She earned the title of senior detective by virtue of having been in the precinct the longest. Her particular nickname was bestowed upon her by the squad - an amalgamation of her given name Heejin and bunny; due to her shared physical characteristics with the animal.

“Oppa, where were you this afternoon? Lunch was so boring! I had to listen to Kim Hyunjin talk about various types of yeast and why she hates sourdough bread.” Heejin said as she pouted at you, puffing air through her nose while she made a face that looked mostly cute and less intimidating and angry. You pinched her cheeks, stretching them slightly as she adorably continued to ask you where you were.

“I’m sorry, Heej. I was a bit busy today. But why did you call me here? What’s so important you couldn’t wait to tell me tomorrow morning at the precinct?” you asked as Heejin let go of you and sat on the opposite side of the table.

“Pft, you’re no fun oppa. Always wanting to be so serious about things.” Heejin teased. “But I called you because I have some good news.”

“Remember that case we worked on last year?”

“How could I forget. Not everyday you have the scene of a murder where the main witness is a dog.”

Heejin laughed. “It was funny watching you try to communicate with the dog by barking.”

“So what is the good news you have for me, Heej?”

“Take a look.” she replied, handing you a plain manila file folder. You opened it, observing the crime scene photos and a summary about the case attached. It contained the standard briefing report - photographs of blood stains, weapon used, a trail where the victim tried to escape. You sighed while skimming through them. That is, until you reach the final photo. Upon first glance, nothing is out of the ordinary. But something catches your eye at the very bottom.

“How could we have missed this?” you asked.

“That’s what I’ve been asking myself all afternoon. Which is why I’m still mad at you for leaving me alone with Hyunjin!” Heejin pouted. Even during tense situations, she knew how to lighten the mood.

“I’m sorry, Heej.” you said, pinching her cheek softly. “Why don’t we go eat some grilled meat tomorrow? Promise.”

“Oppa.”

“Hmm?”

“The other reason why I called you here is because Sooyoung unnie and I planned something.”

“What? You and boss did?”

“We had to since you’re always so oblivious!”

“About what?” you asked with a confused look on your face.

“Oh my god.” Heejin replied, rolling her eyes. “This is why we did it. You know Lip unnie likes you right?”

You laughed. “Kim Jungeun? Likes me? You’re funny, Heekie.”

“Oppa, I’m serious! She’s been in love with you ever since your first day at the precinct.”

“That’s absurd. All she ever does is call me a pig and hit me whenever I compliment her about a case or how I like the outfit she wore on that particular day.”

“Unnie squeals so loudly and goes on and on about how she almost melted hearing you tell her she's pretty when we’re fixing our makeup in the restrooms. So I sent fake texts to Sooyoung unnie to show her saying I was planning on confessing to you right now.” Heejin cheerfully said as she showed you her phone.

“Heej, I don’t know…” you said, still doubtful about the new information you were given.

“If you don’t believe me, why don’t you ask her yourself? But do this first...” Heejin teased you, crossing her arms before grabbing your hand and placing it on the side of her head as the automatic entrance to the cafe opened.

“Jeon Heejin!”

The loud voice startled you slightly as you looked up and were indeed greeted by an angry Jungeun. Her nostrils were flared as her cheeks are a slight rosy pink. You knew she was one to wear glasses whenever she was off the clock.

“What’s sooo important that you had to call my partner away from work?”

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Heejin said, feigning innocence.

“Don’t play dumb! I saw the texts. You know what you said!”

“Jungeun, I-”

“Be quiet.” Jungeun snapped at you. “And you. He’s my partner. Don’t try to sway him.” Before either of you could say another word, Jungeun grabbed your wrist and dragged you out of the cafe.

Once the commotion quickly subsides and both you and Jungeun are far from earshot of the cafe, Heejin smiles once more.

“Good luck Jungeun unnie. You too, oppa.”

--

Jungeun continues holding onto your wrist until the two of you find an empty bench next to a lamppost. Having had enough, you forcefully remove her hand. Massage the tender skin, you see her glaring back at you.

“Jungeun, what the hell was that? Why were you so rude to Heejin?”

“Why didn’t you tell me you were going to meet with her?”

“Why would I do that? I don’t have to report to you about my location everywhere I go. You’re my work partner Jungeun. It’s not like you’re my girlfriend...”

“You’re a jerk…” Jungeun said as you saw her eyes begin to water. It was the first time you ever saw any other emotion from her. Maybe there was indeed some truth to what Heejin told you. But it wasn’t enough. You had to probe further.

“Look, Jungeun.” you said. “I’m sorry if I came across as harsh. I didn’t tell you I was meeting with Heejin because even she didn’t tell me what it was about. All she said was to come to the cafe and that she had some information for me.”

“Yeah, right.” Jungeun said, pouting. You never knew she had such a soft, cute personality to her. Most everyone knew her as chic and curt, but caring about those closest to her. Your working relationship consisted of teasing each other and being a strong duo when it came to solving cases. Seeing her lower her defenses and be vulnerable in front of you lead you to believe she was being sincere.

“But…” you began. “You did sound pretty jealous when talking to Heejin. Is there something you aren’t telling me?”

“W-What?” Jungeun blurted out, surprise evident on her face. “Why would I be jealous?”

“I don’t know, Jungeun. Heejin and I were just talking. There was no reason for you to tell her to not try to sway me. Sway me from what, exactly?”

“What are you implying?” Jungeun asked, raising her voice. “It’s not like I l-like you or anything, p-pabo.”

“So you like me, Jungeun?” you teased.

“I never said that.” she pouted. You could tell from her refusing to look you in the eye that her words betrayed her feelings.

“Kim Jungeun.”

“What?” she said.

“Look at me, please.”

Jungeun still refused, prompting you to hold onto both sides of her shoulders and shake her slightly until her gaze met yours. You gently squeezed both of her cheeks together, causing her eyebrows to furrow as she looked at you slightly annoyed. You smiled and leaned down, pressing your lips against hers. They were extremely soft - containing a nice pink hue from her lipstick as her eyes fluttered close and allowed you to deepen the kiss.

The two of you finally disconnect after a few minutes, both of your breath could be seen thanks to the chilly evening weather. You pressed your forehead against hers as she wraps her arms around your waist. Her eyes were glistening with tears, but you knew this was different. Earlier it was because your tone was harsh, stating an obvious fact while getting Jungeun to openly admit your feelings for you. Now stood before you a completely different person, one that could take some getting used to. But also - one you were happy to get to know better.

You and Jungeun continue to look at each other lovingly as you take turns giving each other soft, sweet kisses. Still in each other’s embrace, it seems the both of you refuse to let the other go. Five years. Five years was the amount of time it took you to open your heart up again and allow someone inside. With one final kiss, Jungeun looks up at you and says something you never expected to hear from her:

“Do you want to come over?”

--

Jungeun seemed to do pretty well for herself - what with her apartment located in a private area. The elevator was large enough to contain twenty people by your estimate. The two of you hardly spoke on the ride up, occasionally smiling at each other or connecting your pinkies together.

The clear glass window gives you a wonderful sight of your partner and now soon to be a significant other. You always considered her fairly attractive, as were pretty much all of the members of the squad; but you never noticed how beautiful she truly is. The way her skin glowed even under the ugly fluorescent lighting. The way she pouted randomly just because. How she had a helix and orbital piercing that shined just as brightly as she did. Or how she scrunched her cute nose because she caught you staring at her through the reflection a little too long.

When the elevator finally dings and the doors open, Jungeun steps out first. Coolly offering her hand while still looking away you take it, interlocking your long fingers with hers. Your hand was a bit damp due to nervousness, something that Jungeun didn’t bother to point out even though you’re sure she noticed. She leads you down the long hallway, each apartment unit looking the same as the last.

No sooner had the door to her apartment closed with the familiar jingle signifying it was now locked did the two of you find yourselves in each other’s arms once more. Each kiss you gave her contained fervor as you quickly unbuttoned your shirt and helped her remove her soft-feeling sweater. She smiled at you as you gently bit her lower lip, causing Jungeun to moan. You then find your way to her neck, lightly sucking on it as your hands began to unbutton her jeans which were form-fitting to her perfectly toned body. 

You weren’t sure how different your relationship would become - having been close work partners and one of two long standing duos in the precinct, the other being Heejin and Hyunjin. Both of you took the next step to become something more. While you were no stranger to having a relationship in the workplace, you were slightly worried how this could affect the already established dynamics within the squad. The thought quickly dissipates however, as Jungeun reciprocates your kisses and starts to become a bit more aggressive.

She removes your second and final shirt before her hands fumble their way to your pants. Your hands are not idle, as they snake their way to her back and find the clip connecting her bra. Jungeun’s bust was far from big, but it proved to be an unnecessary problem. Once the silky fabric hit the floor, you were greeted by her perky breasts.

Once your pants have been unzipped and are lowered, she cups your crotch, earning herself a breathless moan from you. Both articles of clothing are removed from your body as you do the same to her own pair of jeans. All Jungeun is left in is a matching black silk thong.

“I n-normally wear panties but felt like spicing things up today.” she moaned as you pinched her nipples. Any sort of facade Jungeun was trying to put on was beginning to break as you felt them start to become erect in between your fingers.

“Are you sure you aren’t wearing them because you expected me to sleep with you?” you teased before latching back onto her neck. You soon joined Jungeun in releasing your own satisfied moans as you felt her hand grab a hold of your cock. She gave you several short strokes, going up and down as she combined twisting her hand in a corkscrew motion while grazing her thumb against your desperately leaking slit. Your breaths got heavier as the mood in the room began to increase in temperature. Jungeun skillfully removes her thong with one hand, leaving you both fully exposed to one another.

Your cock continued to throb and strengthen in Jungeun’s small hand as she kneels down on the pile of discarded clothing surrounding the both of you. She stroked your shaft several more times before running her tongue upwards and collecting the precum dribbling out of you.

“Fuck, Jungeun…”

“Do you know how badly I’ve wanted this?” she quietly said before spitting on your cock and spreading it all over with her hand that was stroking you. She puckered her lips and kissed your length, moving from your base and deepening each wet kiss until she finally reached the tip. One long, strong kiss that doubled to suck out more of your precum. She looked up at you before finally parting her lips and taking you inside her mouth for the very first time.

Jungeun’s mouth fit like a velvet sleeve on your cock - warm and wet were just some of the sensations you felt. In the same agonizingly slow pace she used while she stroked you, you looked down and saw a soft pool of blonde hair as she bobbed her head up and down your length. Placing her hands on your thighs for support, she was rewarded with soft moans and sighs of satisfaction as you felt your knees could give out from any moment as the pleasure she was giving you spread throughout your body.

It seemed like she knew just what you liked, swirling her tongue around your tip while running it against the underside of your shaft each time her head descended. Her eyes formed inverted crescents as she maintained eye contact with you. Your hands did not remain idle as you ran them through her beautiful long blonde hair. Jungeun seemed to take the hint as you felt no opposition from her end. You placed both of your hands onto the back of her head and gently guided her rhythm as she took more of your cock inside her mouth. The only sounds emanating from the two of you are your moans and heavy breathing and Jungeun’s throat gargling on your cock. You alternated between having her bob her head and you thrusting inside her mouth. These actions encourage and excite the both of you. Jungeun saliva began to seep out of her lips and thoroughly coat you as her nails dug into your skin. You pushed the back of her head down all the way to your base and released a noiseless scream as her eyes looked up at you in satisfaction. Your orgasm arrives without warning. Feeling your cock throb inside her mouth, you explode in her mouth with long pulses. Thick ropes of hot semen paint a work of unseen art as Jungeun giggles, causing her tongue to vibrate against the underside of your length. Despite the two of you not wanting the moment to end, Jungeun tapped on your thighs to release your hold on her. She withdraws her head inch by inch as you admire the glistening caused by her saliva as it drips onto the floor. She opens her mouth and lets you admire her draining your balls. Swishing it around her mouth several times, she tilts her head up to show your load going down her beautiful neck and throat. Humming in satisfaction, she sticks her tongue at you - evidence that she has consumed it all. You helped Jungeun onto her feet as her legs wobble slightly. She smiles at you and grabs a hold of your shaft once more, stroking you several more times before dragging you into her bedroom.

When the two of you reach the bed, you gently push Jungeun on her back. You admired the glow of her skin as a thin layer of perspiration caused it to glisten. Her heavenly moans filled your ears as you kissed upward on her thighs, taking a bit more time on the inner creases before making your way towards her awaiting pussy. The heat radiating from it is enticing - watching how wet she was caused you to sink your head lower. Jungeun realizes what you are doing and holds onto both sides of your face.

“You can eat me out later, baby.” she moaned. “I can’t wait anymore. I want you inside me. P-Please.”

You rose from between her legs and repositioned yourself in front of her entrance. Grabbing a hold of your shaft, you slapped her slightly splayed lips with the tip of your cock. Jungeun whimpered as you teased her a bit more in order to lubricate yourself. Holding onto her thighs, you spread them apart and create another first moment for you both as you enter her.

The soft silky flesh greets your cock kindly greets you as a sudden rush of sensations overloads your body at once. Her walls grip onto you tightly, almost refusing to let you go. You felt your cock throbbing inside her as it continued to squeeze you for dear life.

“Oh my god…” Jungeun breathlessly said.

You give her several shallow thrusts, allowing her to adjust to you - which was much easier said than done as her pussy’s tightness made it a bit difficult to withdraw from. Once the initial hurdle was crossed, it became easier to fuck Jungeun as your cock began to be lubricated. Her bed softly creaked in rhythm to your thrusts as the two of you looked in each other's eyes. She wrapped her feet around your waist and used her strength to pull you down on top of her.

Jungeun’s eyes were filled with desire - but also genuine happiness towards you. The two of you give each other a weak smile before connecting your lips once more. While your tongues get acquainted once more, Jungeun moans in your mouth with each and every thrust of your cock. She playfully runs her fingers through your hair as your palms hold onto the bed below for support. Noticing your stamina was slowly starting to deplete, Jungeun places her hands on your chest and softly pushes you off her body. As you look at her with confusion, she smiles and motions for the both of you to trade places.

Jungeun straddles your lap before laying on top of you. She reaches below and rubs your tip against her pussy before having it return back inside her. The wet and warm walls caused you to moan louder than you expected as she pushes her tiny cute butt against your lower body. This position allowed you to pinch her hardened nipples once more as she fucked herself on top of you.

The sweet honey inside her body glazed your cock in a familiar sweetness as it made each entrance inside her silky walls extremely smooth and effortless. She interlocked her toes with yours as the sounds of her bed and your skin smacking with each other began to increase in volume.

“Baby…” Jungeun managed to moan out.

She tilted her head slightly, asking for a kiss as you continued to stimulate her nipples while she fucked herself against you. Feeling her pussy’s walls pulsate, you knew it wouldn’t be too much longer until Jungeun’s orgasm arrived. Several more thrusts on you was all it took - Jungeun screamed loudly as her toes squeezed yours while her silky flesh did the same to your cock. You pinched her erect nipples and raised your hips to push your cock inside her as a steady stream of vulgar language and erotic moans escaped Jungeun’s lips.

“Baby… that was… f-fuck…” Jungeun said in a half moan, half laugh as the sweat on her back stained your chest. Having used her remaining energy, you watched as her eyes showed exhaustion - and a desire for more. Each kiss sent an electric-like current into her spine as you feel her walls still pulsating. Her body unconsciously pushes back against you. Holding onto her hips, you removed Jungeun from your cock. Both of you moaned at the loss of each other’s warmth as your shaft glistened with her sweet juices. Giving her time to rest before going again, Jungeun is on top of you - both of you holding one another as you rub her back and give each other kisses.

“You did so well, Jungeun.”

She holds your face, rubbing her pussy lips against your cock as she gives your forehead a peck. She moves on and does the same to each of your cheeks. Then, your nose. Once she captures your lips once more, biting your lower lip tells you she is ready to go.

Jungeun removes off your body and gets into position in front of you on her hands and knees. Though she wasn’t curvy like others in the precinct - or a complete gym rat like the Lieutenant, she still had a lot to be proud of. You kissed her back several times before holding onto her hips.

“I want to make sure we can’t get out of bed tomorrow, baby.” Jungeun said, turning her head back towards you.

You felt the breath leave your body as you entered her once more. You didn’t think it was possible, but Jungeun felt even wetter and tighter from behind. Holding onto her wrists, you began to fuck her once more. Her orgasm made it so that the hot flesh kept you trapped between its velvety silk walls.

“Fuck, baby…”

Jungeun’s moans of pleasure caused you to increase your rhythm as her bed creaked in silent protest. Neither of you said anything, too lost in the moment as your shaft throbbed inside her. Her upper body gave out as you saw her bury her face into the silk bed sheets below.

“I-I’m cumming…” you moaned to say as the pressure inside you was unable to be suppressed any longer. You grabbed her arms and raised her body once more as she began to push her beautiful backside against you.

“M-Me too, baby.”

Using your final amount of energy, you fucked Jungeun as fast as you could. Her loud, needy moans and the bed frame creaking loudly only motivated you to increase the pace even more. With one final thrust, you joined Jungeun in ecstasy as you erupted for the second time of the night. Her walls tightened deliciously around you as you felt that she too succumbed to another orgasm. You gave her several weak thrusts in order to ensure that you have fully emptied yourself inside her.

The two of you gasped and panted heavily as you both collapsed onto the bed. Jungeun managed to turn herself around - mirroring the same position she was at previously. Giving each other satisfied, loving kisses, she straightened her back as the two of you watched her splayed pink lips release their vice-like grip on your cock. Your semen and her juices were mixed together as they ran down her beautiful thighs and onto your own and formed a pool on the bed sheets.

“Baby… that was so intense.” Jungeun said, her voice barely above a whisper.

“It was amazing.” you replied, tucking several loose strands of her hair behind her ears before running your fingers through her golden locks.

“Want to go another round in the shower?” Jungeun asked. And although you wanted nothing more than to satisfy her request, you wanted to savor the current moment with her a bit more.

“We’ll have plenty of time for that. Why don’t we take a nap first?” you said, wrapping your arms and pulling her in for a hug. Jungeun giggles as she laid her head on your arm. The two of you looked at each other - her eyes glistened with happiness as she brought you closer to her. Another kiss. It was a seal of sorts; assuring one another that you were now partners in more ways than one.

--

A dark brown haired woman enters a relatively fashion forward boutique. She garnered stares from the employees and a few patrons - partly due to her beauty, and partly because she was wearing sunglasses at night. Black knee high boots, form fitting black jeans and a black sweater that outline the curvature of her breasts were complemented by her bright red lips and a red zippered leather jacket. A slightly intimidating aura radiated from her. Running her fingers through the various clothes, she eyed each one as an employee slowly approached her.

“Can I help you find something, ma’am?”

She turned around and smiled. “I’m looking for a gift to give my boyfriend. Something to welcome him home with.”

As the employee bows and goes to the computer to find what would, the wind chime on top of the door makes noise as it is opened. The sounds of high heels echo loudly with each confident step. They stop behind the woman who raises her head in acknowledgement, but does not turn around.

“I was wondering when you were going to show up.”

“I’m here to take back what’s mine. I’m here for him.”

[pthalomars]

Season 4 Episode 7 rewrite

Kai stared in disbelief at the scene in front of him. Skylor’s body writhed in pain as her father absorbed her powers into his staff. She faltered, barely catching herself before stumbling back towards the red ninja. They exchanged a glance, Skylor nodding weakly at Kai before both of them turned to face Chen’s next target.

“And now, for the final element.” Chen said triumphantly. The master made his way over to Lloyd and Nya. 

Nya was already robbed of her element, but had proven to be untrustworthy when under supervision of the guards. Her vengestone chains weighed her down, unable to move or protect herself. But it wasn’t her safety she was worried about. 

Kneeling next to her was Lloyd. He was constrained by the same shackles, his knees digging uncomfortably into the cracked stone floor. He was the only one with his element still intact.

“Only one can remain.” Chen assured before holding his staff out. The prism began to glow and shake violently as Lloyd’s  element escaped from his body. Wisps of green smoke flew off of him and were consumed by the crystal. Having tried to hold in his cries, Lloyd let out a shriek of pain as the last of his powers were ripped from his body. Nya yelled, trying to get closer to him, to protect him; but it was too late.

“Behold! Every elemental power, all in my control!” Chen roared, his goons shouting in response.  His words of victory and diabolical plots echoed loudly in the cavern, only being amplified by the excitement of the soon-to-be Anacondrai warriors.

Lloyd had slumped over from exhaustion, his body frail and limp. Nya had tried her best to scoot closer to him, her chains digging into her flesh as she tried to rest her forehead on her brother’s back. She sobbed quietly, whispering to him in hopes that he could hear her.

Kai stood next to Skylor, horrified and barely able to maintain his cover. They still had a plan, they could do this. They could take down her father. He just had to keep it together for just a bit longer. 

But looking at his little sister and his friend- his brother- it was nearly impossible to not leap for Chen’s throat.

Skylor looked at him, noting the growing anger and despair in his eyes. She gave a small squeeze to his arm before nodding. Their plan was now in action.

“Father, let me stand beside you.” Skylor proclaimed, moving to be next to Chen. 

“Yes. Yes, join me. After today, not only will Master Chen be Ninjago’s number one noodle house, but Ninjago’s number one ruler!” The room swells with excitement as Clouse moves forward. Placing his hand on Chen’s staff, words of a dead tongue pour from his lips. Dark plumes of vapor escape his fingertips and swirl around the color changing prism. The transformation was beginning, it was now or never.

“Hey Chen! You forgot one element.” Kai pipes in. Chen, Clouse, and Skylor turn around to face him. “The element of surprise!”

Before the two men can react, the master of amber jumps up, hooking the staff on her foot before flipping backward and launching it at Kai. Quick to react, he catches the staff and pivots to Lloyd and Nya.

Chen, looking utterly dumbfounded, glared at his daughter and shrieked. “You betray me?!”

Skylor huffs, a strand of hair blowing out of her face, “It runs in the family.” She lunged forward, knocking her father off of his feet with a quick swipe before jutting into him and throwing him to the ground. He skids across the floor and rolls over, letting out a groan of pain. 

“Get them!!” Chen cries, his body heaving on the stone. 

As Kai made his way to his siblings, Chen’s warriors began to close in from all sides. Skylor was fighting back, but several of them grabbed hold of her and were about to knock her to the ground. 

Kai shouted in anger, pointing the staff at the goons and channeling Jay’s lightning to electrocute them. They fell to the ground in a heap, with Skylor practically untouched. He then turned to face the kneeling pair. Bringing forth the same electricity, he zapped the chains around their wrists and ankles. They cracked open and clattered to the ground.

“Kai, what is going on?” Nya demands.

“That was all an act?” Lloyd asks weakly.

“Don’t worry, I had it all under control. Well, almost..” Kai replied, suddenly eyeing the fangs of the snake statue that towered above them. Clouse had snuck over to a lever on the lower jaw, forcing it down. Thick columns of acrid sludge poured from the fangs, which caused Nya and Lloyd to brace for impact. When they realized that their skin hadn't melted off of bodies, they opened their eyes. A forcefield of pure energy circled their forms. 

The acid stopped flowing and Kai stood to face Clouse. Before the man could make another move, the brunette summoned Zane’s ice to freeze him on the spot. The sorcerer’s body iced over before falling to the side and cluttering on the stone floor.

In response, a surge of fighters began to swarm them once again. Skylor had still been fighting, but there were just so many of them. Catching a second wind, Lloyd, Nya, and Kai jumped into the fray.

The sounds of battle echoed overwhelmingly in the cavernous walls. As the fight continued, Lloyd noticed Kai was becoming more and more aggressive. His elemental attacks were no longer to defend, but to maim. Blood had started to shed.

“Kai, hurry! You must destroy the staff!” Lloyd cried.

“Chen’s right, this thing is awesome!” Kai admitted, the corners of his lips pulling into a devilish grin. His eyes began to take on a red glow, only growing stronger. 

He whipped around and pointed the staff at the remaining warriors. Burst of fire, lightning, and energy ripped through the air and all of those who were still standing fell to the ground. Nya and Skylor looked to see what was happening, their eyes growing wide when they realized what had happened.

“Kai, it holds too much power. Destroy it!” Nya shouted. Kai looked between her and the staff, his eyes flickering between red and dark brown. “The power is corrupting him. If we don’t get that staff out of his hands-”

“No one is taking my staff!” Kai roared. He turned to face Lloyd, “You had all that power, now it's my turn!” As Kai’s voice raised in volume, Nya instinctively moved in between her brothers. Skylor moved to be behind Lloyd, ready to bolt at a moment's notice. For just a moment, Kai falters.

“Ah! What am I saying? Nothing I don’t already feel!” Red’s grip on himself was slipping rapidly. His anger and desires overtook him as the elemental powers from the staff surged through his veins. 

Laying on the ground, Chen props himself up on his elbows and takes in the sight. “Yes, Kai, embrace the power!” He cheers. 

Kai shakes his head, attempting to snap out of it. “I can’t, I can't control it. I don’t want to control it. I should have been the green ninja!!” He rears back, getting ready to land a blow on his poor brother.

“No Kai, don’t!” Lloyd yells, cowering behind Nya. Kai goes to strike Lloyd with the staff, but his arc is cut short by a pair of strong hands. 

“Wh- what are you doing?” says Kai, his glowing eyes wide with shock.

“The staff has to be destroyed. If you won’t finish the job, then I will!” said Nya, attempting to rip the staff from her brother’s grip.

“Let go, the staff is mine!”

“The staff never belonged to you, hand it over!”

“No!”

Skylor moved quickly to get herself and Lloyd out of the way as the siblings attempted to overcome each other. They tugged and tore mercilessly at the staff, yet neither could manage to get the upper hand. 

The contact Nya had with the staff had started to affect her. Once dark brown eyes slowly come to a red glow and her anger rose like a vicious tide. 

“Damnit Kai, you nEVER LISTEN TO ME! GIVE ME THE STAFF!” Nya demands, suddenly pulling the cane close to her body before aggressively shoving it back against her brother. The staff collided with his ribs and knocked the wind right out of his body. The brunette fell hard against the ground, letting out a choked gasp and curling in on himself. Nya stood upright, the staff still clutched in her hands. 

The power had her swimming in her mind, barely able to keep herself together as she looked at the scene around her. Chen’s warriors were incapacitated all around them. Her brother lay helpless on the ground, gasping for air. Her friends cowered in fear. Her rage had blown up into an inferno, threatening to burn the world around her.

“Nya, destroy it now!!” Lloyd’s voice pierced through the red haze. Shaking her head violently, she gripped the staff until her knuckles were white. What was she doing?

“NYA!”

She let out a guttural scream as she raised the staff up, stomping her foot on the ground and arcing it down full force. The prism in the staff shattered, but the noise felt so piercing in her ears. The power of the staff was inside of her, and its destruction left her body wracked with pain. 

Her legs gave out and her throat was raw from screaming. It was all too much. Her vision went dark and her body fell limp against the floor.  

From the broken crystal, streams of multicolored light swirled in the room. Green, orange, red, and blue ribbons clung to their respective masters, restoring their rightful powers. The remaining light faded into the walls, and a loud rumbling sounded from behind the serpentine statue. The others were coming. They were almost here.

[gloriousprofessorhan]

white shirt

you’re drenched wet under the rain in a thin white shirt, and Chanyeol lend you his jacket.

re-upload “white shirt”, on AFF 2018

It’s barely 5 pm and you finished your shift at the coffeeshop where you work part time. You fold your apron and neatly stack it above some text books you left on your working place locker. You took your bag and bid yourself goodbye to Suho, that handsome co-worker you like, you might not in loev with him, but you always think that Suho is the rightest person anyone should be in love with. his looks is unquestionable, he also has the kind-hearted smile, and manners, he looks like a dreamy knight riding a white horse. 

You pushed the glass door and leave the coffeeshop. There was sunshine before the rumble heard and the sky turn grey.

“Damn…” you murmured while increasing your speed, mentally cursing the distance of the bus stop which is two blocks away from your workplace.

You feel a drop on your shoulder, another one at the top of your head.

“No, no, please hold on a little longer, sky…” you mumbled. But universe is not on your side, the rain starts pouring and you got to run.

Your weren’t drench when you got into the bus stop, but the white shirt you wear is sticking to your skin, it made the skin visible in your shoulder and you gotta hug yourself tight to make sure no one saw the front part of your body.

Not many people waiting at the bus stop but it still make you nervous as you feel the cloth sticking more at your back.

Shit.

Shit.

You clenched your jaw, partly because your shivering from the cold weather, the rest is because you’re anxious.

Suddenly you feel someone throw a piece of heavy fabric to your back.

You turned around and saw a guy. Tall, got a round eye and wavy hair.

“Wear that.” He murmured. His voice is not heavy but it’s deep and a little husky.

You were hesitating at first but it’s not like you want to reject it. In fact, you feel that you’ve been saved.

“Thank you.” You nod at him while slipping your arms inside the sleeves. The jacket is way too big for you. Indeed, because he’s so tall. Like 6 ft tall, or maybe more.

“My bus.” He pointing with his chin.

Ah you got a different route with him.

“Your jacket…”

“Wear it, give it back to me later.”

“But… where can I find you??”

He turned his gaze towards the building behind the bus stop. Art University.

“O, Okay…” you stretch a smile for him and he step into the bus, “shit. Who’s his name?”

-

The denim jacket is neatly folded and very clean. You handwash it instead of put it together with your other laundry. That’s how you show him how thankful you are. And today, after campus you’re planning on going to his university to give it back to him.

You jump off at the bus station and look around, thinking how you could find him if you didn’t even know his name. what if he doesn’t have class today? You shrugged your shoulder and thinking that you gotta try first.

You enter the big gate and walk around a bit. You saw people with unique styles studying here. There’s a girl with metalic purple hair walking with a guy carying guitar. Then you saw a group of people sitting on a grass while drawing something. And a couple sitting on a bench, the guy wearing a bright red colored sweater and soft pink trousers while the girl is in a bold long jacket.

You remember the guy from yesterday wearing the denim jacket outside a plain black shirt and pair of jeans.

“he’s quite simple compare to other students.” You murmured. And after few minutes walking around, you didn’t get a clue about his whereabout, so you decided to wait at the bus station.

You’re walking outside and passing an aisle before you reach the bus stop.

Then you saw him.

You saw him with two other guys, smoking at the aisle.

One guy realising your presence. He’s rather short compare to others but he got the whitest blonde ever, his face is like cartoon character because he wears some eye make up. 

“What you lookin’ at, doll?” he asked. It made the guy who lend you a jacket turned around.

“I—uh,” your eyes met that denim jacket owner eyes, “hi.”

“Ow, she knew Chanyeolie…” the white blonde guy smirks.

“Leave her alone, Baek.” Chanyeol throw the buds to the ground and step on it.

“She’s cute.” Baek sneered and elbowing another guy beside him.

“She’s my girlfriend.” Chanyeol turned around and left the gang.

“You have a girlfriend??” another guy chimed in, “how come I didn’t know?”

“Do I have to report anything to you, Lay?” Chanyeol scoffed, “bye losers.”

He suddenly put his arms around your shoulder and drag you away.

“Sorry.” He murmured, “That was the easiest way to make you safe from those assholes.”

“Are they, uh, your friends?”

“Yeah, classmate in college.” Chanyeol nodded, “better stay away from them… they’re bad boys.”

“Does it means that you’re bad boy too?” you asked, “because you’re friends with them.”

He chuckles, “good point.” He stop for a while then nodded, “yeah, I kind of one of them, so…”

You smiles too, “oh, uh, this is your…”

“My jacket, thanks.”

“No, I thank you.” You said, “it saved me.” You paused, “you, you saved me.”

You want to believe that you saw a pink blush on his cheek but he hide it with a crisps laughter, “you made it sounds like big deal.”

“It is.” You nodded.

Then he stopped and looking at your clothes, “another white shirt? Didn’t you learn from mistakes?”

You’re looking down at your clothes, “oh, it’s actually… I’m working at a coffeeshop, and this is my uniform.”

“Then wear something inside.” He scoffed.

“I am wearing something inside.” You almost rolled your eyes.

“What? A bra?”

You gotta hold yourself from choking.

Then he clicking his tongue, an exclamation of disbelief.

“Well…” you shift your gaze into something far away, “it’s kind of uncomfortable to wear a tank or so.” You stopped, “ugh why am I even explaining this to you?” 

“You also don’t bring jacket?” he slaps your small bag.

You’re gulping, and you know yourself better than anyone. So yes, you’re clumsy, forgetful, and unprepared, as always.

“I, uh…”

“This is rainy season and your work require wearing a thin white shit, I mean shirt.” His face flat and judgy, “you like exposing yourself?”

“I’m not!” you’re flinching from how disrespectful he is.

“Your behavior says otherwise.”

“Whatever,” you push your fist which held the handle of the paper bag to his stomach, like punching him, “here, your jacket, Chanyeol-ssi!”

“Oh, you knew my name.”

“Yeah from your friends.”

“You remember it…” he smirks, “to be fair, what’s yours?”

You didn’t answer yet you left him sneering behind you.

-

“Welcome t—“ the words stuck in your gut when you saw Chanyeol get into the coffeshop with the white blonde guy.

“Oh! Chayeolie girlfriend!” Baekhyun, the white blonde guy shouts. He made your co-worker, Suho, your crush since the day one of working, creased his eyebrows.

“You have a boyfriend?” Suho asked.

“Hey, babe, two iced americano.” He smirks, “please.”

“What did you just called me?” you’re glaring at him.

He shows you his childlike smile which actually so damn attractive before went closer to your ear, “not my fault that I don’t know your name…”

“Oh, oh, Chanyeolie, you can’t kiss her! She’s woking! You gotta get her fired.” Baekhyun laughing behind him.

“Can’t help myself.” Chanyeol pretend to put his hands up, “Aren’t she so pretty?” he turned to Suho, “don’t flirt with my girl.” He said while tapping his card.

“Chanyeol-ssi!”

“See, she calls me formally when she’s mad.” Chanyeol winked at Suho. 

“She’s hot.” Baekhyun chimed in and Chanyeol smack him.

“You said that again about her, I’ll cut your tongue, Baek.”

And Baekhyun just giggled.

He was waiting at the counter while you brew his orders, his friend is smoking outside.

“You brought jacket today?” he asked when he saw the grey sky outside.

“None of your concern.”

“You prefer to be a display for some masher out there?”

You lift your gaze, mad at him, “sir, please, you got—“

He took off his flanel shirt and throw it to you, “wear that.”

“ I don’t need—“

“Hey, go make my coffee, miss,” he said, “does it always take this long for a drink?” he raised his voice on purpose so you can’t argue him

-

“Where’s your shirt?” Baekhyun asked whenChanyeol went outside with two coffees in his hand.

Chanyeol doesn’t replied.

“She’s not your girlfriend, is she?” Baekhyun sips his coffee.

“Hm.”

Baekhyun snickered.

“But I like her.”

-

The rain pouring and you just sit inside the locker room, staring at the red gingham flanel shirt in front of you.

You brought an umbrella today, but listen to him asking you a caring question with his unsympathetic tone strangely make your heart beat faster.

So you wear that shirt. And leave the umbrella behind.

When the shirt hug your body, you can’t help but smelling the musky trail from it, the strong manly fragrance mixed with his natural body scent, made you inhaled deeper.

“Damn, he smells like the ocean.” You murmured.

“You got a bold type of guy, I see.” You startled when Suho get into the locker room.

“Pardon?”

“Your boyfriend… I didn’t know you’re into some kind of bad boys…?”

“He’s… he’s not—“

“He’s not a bad boy?” Suho raised his eyebrows, “oh, I’m sorry, I judged him by appearance… sorry…”

“No, no, it’s fine.” You smiles, “it’s fine.”

-

Chanyeol stops in front of a store, he tilt his head in front of a mannequin that standing inside the glass window wearing a nice leather jacket.

“Pretty…” he murmured.

“Looking for something for your girlfriend? Come in, we’re having price reduction.” A shopkeeper greet him.

“Uh, no, I just…’

“See that leather jacket? It’s new collection and we only have one left because it looks expensive but actually very affordable.”

“Really?”

“Yup, and if you have your student card with you, we’ll give you discount!”

-

Chanyeol hold a paper bag filled with the leather jacket and feel stupid afterwards.

“I mean, what for?” he murmured, “why?”

“Chanyeol?”

He turned a saw you.

“Oh, what a coincidence…” you said, “your shirt…”

He’s looking at you, wearing the white shirt with your bright blue knit outter.

“You… wear jacket…” he murmured.

“Yeah, haha…” you awkwardly laughs. “uhm, your shirt…” you extend your arm to give him his shirt but then he also stretched his arm.

“Here.” he said.

“W-what is it?”

“Jacket.”

“Huh?” you’re confused.

“I bought you… jacket…” now you swore you saw his ear getting red.

“You bought me a jacket??”

“Take it!” he look away.

You stays immobile for few second before replied, “no.”

“Ugh, come on, just take it! It’s strange enough that I suddenly buy a girl jacket. This is so not me.” He inhaled, “alright, forget it, I’ll return this—“

“I don’t want you to stop bugging me.”

“huh?” he raised his eyebrows.

“If I accept the jacket, you’ll stop coming to me bugging me about my white shirt.”

He didn’t replied, yet his round eyes staring at yours. “you… want me to keep bugging you…”

“Because I like it.”

He scoffed. “you…”

“Keep that.” You push the paper bag in his hand away from you and about to stepping away when he suddenly drag you while rising his hand to stop a cab.

-

You arrived at his flat. A small but comfortable two rooms flat. You. In some guy’s house. But strangely you feel… safe?

Maybe you’re not safe, maybe you want whatever scenario your mind is cooking right now. And when he pushed you to the wall like somewhat cheesy novels you never read, and he breathed right in front of your face, you smell that minty candy mixed with the acidic from smoking.

And it only brought the sinner in you.

You want that lips crashing yours.

You want this bad boy to screw you side to side.

“Damn it.” He hissed, “I’ve been thinking about you since that day.”

You couldn’t say anything beside, “that day…?”

“That day you were panicking, you were so clumsy, so stupid for wearing a thin white shirt on rainy day… I can’t help but wanting to—argh.”

Then you realised, he’s not that sweet guy you’re always attracted to, not Suho kind of guy.

But there’s day when you got to accept your guts in a truest way. You might want the knight in shining armor kind of guy, but what if your heart beating for that villain on a dark horse? Problem is you know you want that villain more. A cute villain who can’t even express his feeling of wanting to protect you that day.

“How can you walk around in white shi—“

You pull his face and land your lips on his.

You hear a small gasp before he gave up and kiss you back.

Yeah, that minty candy mixed with hint of smoke smack your mouth but beyond that is how his plumpy lips devouring yours.

You can’t believe yourself that you kiss an oddball, in his house.

But it’s too late to pretend that you don’t want him. And kisses after kisses you’re already full of pictures of him, but when he pull away just to tilt and bend himslef further to reach your neck…

“If you kiss my neck, my resistance will crumble.” You said.

“I’d gladly take care of that.” He whispers and pressed his lips on the vein in the crook of your neck. And there your finger couldn’t resist the musky scent wavy hair near your jaw, your fingers carding it, keep it closer to you and his delicate lips drawing trails.

Now only the matter of time before it happens.

His kisses becoming more needy and urgent, hands slides down your waist, pulling it closer to his body. And a small gasp slipped out of your lips when you feel somethings growing hard down there.

You pull yourself away to search for his eyes, and when you met his gaze, he’s smiling. Your eyes drawn to the dimples on his cheek and you scoffed. Is he really that villain in a dark horse? Because he looks cuter than any guy you ever met.

“Tell me what you want…” he inaudibly said it and that just sexy. He talks without a sound is sexy? You’ve gone mad for sure.

“I want you.” That’s the only answer you can think about.

He leans while caressing your sides, then he caught your wrist and drag you somewhere. You thought he’s gonna throw you to his bed but no, he brought you to his bathroom.

Bathroom sex? That’s naughty.

But the fact that he threw you under the shower and turn it on got you gasping from the cold water.

“those white shirt is a sin…” he murmured, “I fantasized about it ever since…” he turned the shower off and his thumb running on your cheek, “look at you, baby…”

He made you facing the mirror, now that you’re drenched you could see your skin, and your dark colored bra is see through the fabric. You saw his big palms roaming around your body. Flatened your stomach, caressing your arms.

He suddenly unhooked your bra, “can we let this friend go?”

You never left the eye contact with him through the mirror, so you nod.

“Help me?” he burried his face on your neck while you unbuttoning your shirt. “keep the shirt…” he whispers.

You unhooked the straps and with a bit of effort, the bra finally gone.

“Fuck…” his hands cupping your breast through the fabric, searching for your nips, and you oddly feel prouder of yourself.

You’re proud because you’re able to make a man as atttractive as him seems to be head over heels over you.

“Ah…” moan escaped as you feel his thumb and index finger twisting your nips, “Chanyeol…”

“Bed?”

You bite your lips while nodding.

Your pants gone, along with his t-shirt and jeans, and he’s now above you, elbow propping himself while he kisses your jaw, neck, down to your chest and now taking your breast in his mouth. Still with the shirt fabric in between.

That’s just darn sexy, and it makes you go bolder. You circled his waist with your leg, let your sensitive parts feel his buldge, and make him breathing heavily everytime there’s a friction down there.

“Babe…” he warned you.

“What?” you whining, “I want it.”

“I want it too…” he kissed you again, “but I want it to last long… I want to feel you longer…” he says.

His voice just brought heat into your core. “get inside me now, or I’ll go down for you.

“no, no don’t go down on me, I want to—“

“Then get inside me now, Chanyeol!”

he chuckles on your assertive voice, “can’t wait a little longer?”

“No, can not.”

He push his briefs down and you gasped.

“That’s… quite a size…”

He smirks, looking proud of his length down there. “can you take ‘em all at once?” he’s so cocky and you like that.

“I don’t know… try me?”

He inserted himself inside you not in the most gentle way.

“AH!” you screams, “be gentle!”

“I did it on purpose cause I wanna hear you screamin’…” he bite your shoulder.

“You… ah,” he thrust you slowly but his size got you breathless for a moment.

“You good?”

“Slowly…”

he pumped you slowly until you adjusted with his size better.

“Can I go hundred?” he whispers to your ear.

“Uh-huh…” and then next is you cursing and praising God at the same time between the short breathe. All you hear is skin slapping skin, the sound of him grunting, his urgencies of searching for your skin to be kissed. Until the wave of orgasm came nearer.

“Chanyeol take me from behind.” This position take you to your peak easier, without realising that this position is also his favorite to ended the game.

“You near?”

You nodded.

“You’re so unromantic…” he blabbing, “how can I kiss you when you cum in this position?”

“Oh shut it, kiss me later!” you said, “now fuck me.”

He laughs, never knew he’s met a girl like you.

After few deep thrusts, you release a long satisfied moan, and few more low thrust and he detached himself from you while cumming on your back.

“Did you just…?”

he took the white shirt which now completely unbutton and wipe his cement from your back with it, “I’ll wash it for you… don’t worry.” He said while pulling you inside the blanket.

You could only smile while he pull you closer.

“Now we’re dating, okay?” he suddenly said.

“We do?”

“Yeah.” He rolled his eyes, “don’t flirt with that guy with a rich vibe, co-worker of yours again.”

“Suho?”

“I don’t care who’s his name…” he said, “but damn, even his name is handsome. Fuck you Suho.”

“Hey! What did he do to you?” you scold him.

He smiles and kiss your forehead, “I really like you… that’s why.”

“Sooo… I’m your girlfriend now?”

he pulled away to look at your face and thinned his lips and showed his dimple, “yes!”

You kissed that dimples, “okay, I like that.”

“Now you can take the jacket I bought you, because I’d still gonna bug you out everyday… since you’re my girlfriend.”

“Okay, deal.” You nodded inside his embrace, “but I can’t promise you to wear a tank under my white shirt.”

“No, it’s okay, don’t wear it if it’s uncomfortable for you… especially when we have a date…”

“What about it?” you asked.

“Always wear a white shirt in our date…” then he leaned down and whispers to your ear, “with a strapless bra.”

[rollercoasterwrite]

I’m So Curious [Chapter 3]

CHAPTER 1 CHAPTER 2 

Prompt : Jjong is a college student with tight money, but manages to get into a prestigious uni where he becomes friends with Taemin. One day, Tae asks him to go out on a blind date with his cousin Jinki, a notable lawyer who still hesitates about dating someone. Jjong refuses, but the amount of money Tae offers is a sight he can’t ignore. Jinki adores him immediately and after several dates, Jonghyun falls in love with Jinki, but he doesn’t know how to tell Jinki about his agreement with Tae.

Pairing : Jongyu

Genre : romance, fluff, angst, smut 

Word Count : 10 000 ~

Links : AFF & AO3

Special thanks to Cheryl, my beta once again!!!

"When are you going to tell him?"

The question hit the unaware blonde like a ton of bricks. The hand that held his debit card froze mid-way as his head turned back towards his friend. 

"What are you talking about?" he feigned, trying to keep his face under control. 

"Riiight," the brunette scoffed, rolling his eyes. "What in the actual hell am I talking about?"

The other’s derisive tone couldn’t be missed, but Jonghyun let it slide to go back to completing his transaction. 

Once that was over, they walked out of the store, both of them carrying two bags in each hand. 

"You would’ve never bought a pair of pants worth two-hundred dollars before,” his friend bluntly pointed out as their footsteps synced on the sidewalk.  

Jonghyun felt his jaw tense up, but kept looking ahead. "And your point is?"

"My point is that you seem to be enjoying that prostitution money."

That stopped him dead in his tracks. 

"Excuse me?" he hissed, feeling his internal volcano awaken. 

The younger one turned back to face him. "I said what I said."

"Do you have a fucking problem, Kibum?"

"I do, actually," the other fired back. "That’s not you at all, Jonghyun."

The blonde’s sudden surge of anger fell prey to a wave of guilt, leaving him speechless for a moment. 

"The money was just a one-time thing," he simply said before picking up the pace again. 

"I know, but your relationship isn’t," his friend returned as he settled right beside him once more. 

Jonghyun could feel his face burning, but he wasn’t sure if it was from the sun beaming over their heads or from the cocktail of frustration and embarrassment that was forming inside him. 

"We’re not…"

"Don’t say that you’re two aren’t in a relationship," the brunette cut off. "How many dates has it been now?"

Five. "I don’t fucking keep track."     

Kibum clicked his tongue. 

"You’re so ridiculous, I swear.” 

Jonghyun chose silence this time, hoping that would be enough to make the conversation die. But of course, it wasn’t. 

"You’ve never stuck with someone that long before," the younger one went on. "So you’re going to tell me that it’s nothing special?"

Jonghyun took in a sharp breath, suddenly regretting inviting him out. 

"I’m not going to say anything, actually, because it’s none of your fucking business.”

The conversation lulled for a moment as they rushed across the street to make it before the light turned red. 

“Well, whose business is it going to be when the shit hits the fan, huh?" Kibum picked right back up. 

"I don’t know why you’d think that would become your business if anything were to happen," Jonghyun threw back with contempt. 

The other snorted loudly at that. 

"You like to act like a tough bitch, but do I have to remind you in whose arms you usually end up landing when the going gets tough?" 

The blonde glared at him as if the intensity of his gaze could end a life right here and now .                                        

"And do I have to remind you whose fist can land on your pretty face?"

The younger one rolled his eyes again. "Always threatening with violence, but never actually following-" 

His breath was cut short as he was hit square in the chest with one of the bags the older one was carrying.

"What was that?" Jonghyun asked, smirking, as he watched the younger one bring a hand to his heart with a shocked expression. 

"You know what? I’m not doing this anymore," Kibum settled before quickening his step to move past him. 

The blonde cocked a brow in surprise. When he saw that the brunette wasn’t actually turning back, he followed suit, having to jog to catch up with him. 

"Yah, Kibummie," he hailed as he tried to match his frantic pace. 

No answer. 

"Oh, come on. Don’t tell me you’re really mad now," the blonde half-taunted, half-inquired. 

Still no answer.

Jonghyun frowned, feeling his frustration grow. He was tempted to just dump him in the middle of the street, but he knew better than to make the situation worse right now. 

"Okay, I’m sorry," he forcefully apologized. 

He was again met with silence, but the look of contempt that was thrown his way at that moment did manage to spark some hope inside him. 

"You know how I get when we talk about that stuff," he tried as his expression grew softer.

That did the trick. 

"That stuff?" Kibum echoed, confused. "You mean love?"

Jonghyun’s eyes grew wide at the sound of that word. 

"The hell?" he all but yelled as his heart started thumping against the confines of his chest. "When were we talking about that?"

"I don’t know how many times you’re going to make me roll my eyes at you… it’s really getting tiring," Kibum said, annoyed. 

"It’s one thing to talk about our…" Jonghyun paused, taking a quick inhale in before pushing out the dreaded word. ""Relationship", but it’s another to talk about love."

"Okay, I can get with that," the younger one accepted. "But can you admit that what’s going on here is not like the other times?"

Jonghyun averted his gaze, concentrating on his feet and keeping a diligent focus on their cadence for a few seconds before nodding in response. 

"Good," Kibum acknowledged, satisfied. "More reason for you to be honest with him if you’re getting serious about this." 

"But what good will that do, huh?" Jonghyun promptly reacted as he looked up again. 

Their eyes met for a second before they both focused their gaze ahead again. 

"Do I really have to paint a picture here?" Kibum said, baffled. "What kind of healthy relationship are you two going to have if you’re already keeping secrets from each other?"

Jonghyun snorted. 

"You’re one to talk…"

The brunette’s mouth dropped open in disbelief. 

"How dare you?" he spat. "That’s not even comparable!"

"Yeah, okay. Whatever," the older one gave up as the onset of a headache began to tug at the corners of his temples. 

"Don’t try to get off topic," Kibum reproved. 

"Yes, Mom," Jonghyun said, derision weighing heavy in his tone. 

"Immaturity isn’t a good look on you, Jjong," the brunette sharply replied. "I can see he’s changing you for the better, so please don’t ruin it."

The blonde’s brow cocked. His curiosity was piqued. 

"What do you mean?"

"You smile more, you’re more outgoing, your energy feels…" Kibum paused, searching for the word. "Lighter," he pinpointed after a few more seconds. 

Jonghyun felt his face burn up once more. 

"Ah, well…"

"I can see you like him," Kibum said. "Like, a lot."

His heart responded with a somersault. 

"Well… if any of what you’re saying is true, I can’t afford ruining things by telling him the truth."

The younger one sighed. 

"Maybe I should be kicking Taemin’s ass for putting you in this mess."

Jonghyun couldn’t help but chuckle.

"The kid means well."

"Yeah? Why does he always have a satanic way of showing it then, huh?"

The blonde shook his head, lips curved into a crooked smile.

"It’s part of his charm, you know?"

Kibum snorted.

 "He must suck dick really good for you to be saying that."

There was a brief silence. 

"And then you wonder why I don’t want to share anything personal with you anymore," Jonghyun snarled, glare weighing heavily on his face. 

"Gosh, you really can’t take a joke, can you?" the younger one grumbled in annoyance. 

"If that’s your idea of a joke, then I’m clearly not the one at fault here," the blonde shot right back, effectively silencing his friend for a few seconds as the latter looked back at him, mouth agape. 

"You’re insufferable!" the younger one ended up spouting in anger. 

"But yet, you still hang out with me," Jonghyun casually pointed out. 

"Don’t think I’ll tolerate anything just because it’s you," Kibum warned. 

They slowed down a bit as the bus terminal finally came into view. 

"Are you still coming back to the dorms with me?" Jonghyun asked, somewhat worried now. 

A heavy sigh crossed the other’s bowed lips. 

"You really don’t deserve any more of my time, but tonight’s a big night, so it’d be cruel of me not to help you out."

Kibum could be a pain in the ass a lot of the time, but it was in moments like these, that Jonghyun was reminded why having him as a friend was a true blessing. 

"Thank you," he uttered with sheer gratefulness as they made their way to the bus stop.

They didn’t have to wait long for theirs to arrive and soon enough, they found a comfortable seat at the back, their legs lining up unconsciously against each other’s. The twenty-five-minute drive had them falling into a trance, calming down their overactive minds as they enjoyed a shared silence. 

It almost felt like a crime to get up and move, but they did nonetheless as their stop came about.

Silence stretched out throughout the five-minute walk to the dorms and throughout the additional minutes it took to reach the seventh floor. 

A sigh of relief left them both as they finally entered the blonde’s lair and put their bags down. 

"I need some water," Kibum said, voice slightly hoarse. 

Jonghyun didn’t even bother to answer, knowing the other would just go on ahead to quench his thirst. 

As he heard the faucet turn on, he walked to his room, closing the door behind him as he undressed.

He gave a quick look to his alarm clock as he tugged down his pants. 5:17. 

There was a little less than an hour before he would have to be on his way. That was plenty of time in a practical sense, but very little in an emotional one. 

His heart jumped as his mind dragged him down the possible paths this evening could take. It was the first time they were going to be alone and he couldn’t help but feel nervous, a little giddy, but also excited. 

He didn’t want to expect anything, but he was also ready for everything. 

He finally made his way to the bathroom and into the shower, sighing in relief as the hot blast of water drenched his skin. He ran his hands through his hair rhythmically, giving himself a good scalp massage, before bringing his shampoo and body wash into the mix to wash up thoroughly. The small space was soon filled with floral scents that tickled his nostrils and subconsciously brought a lightness to his tight neck and shoulders. 

He took a little more time than usual to clean up if the sudden knock on the door was any indication, but he let himself bask some more in the soothing atmosphere he had just created for himself. 

It was another few minutes before he finally stepped out of the shower and wrapped one of his towels snugly around his waist. Water droplets fell to the floor with his every step while some clung on for dear life as they slid down his skin.

He finally reached his room again, gaze falling upon an obviously annoyed Kibum. 

"You could’ve told me you were going to take a shower," the latter said. 

"I thought that went without saying," Jonghyun replied matter-of-factly. "I can’t show up all sweaty and gross."

At that, the brunette’s face brightened with mischief. 

"So… it is going down tonight," he gathered, a sly smile gracing his lips.

A flash of heat coursed through the blonde’s belly. 

"I… I don’t know…" he uttered as his mind started to drag him elsewhere again.

"This guy must’ve had enough of waiting," Kibum observed. "He’s not a fucking priest, for god’s sake!"

Jonghyun chuckled at that, relieving some of the tension that had found its way into his body just now. 

"That, he isn’t, for sure."

"But seriously, Jjong," Kibum started again. "If you do end up fucking, you at least have to tell me if he’s good."

The older one rolled his eyes, silently imploring whatever gods were out there listening to help him bear with his friend’s stubbornness. 

"Fine," he conceded with a sigh. "Now, can you help me pick out an outfit?"

"Of course," Kibum agreed as he sprung up from the bed to land on his feet. 

His hand reached quickly for the wardrobe’s door, sliding it further open to get a view of what he had to work with. 

Jonghyun could only see the back of his head for the most part, but the rustling sound of clothes being sorted through filled in the gap. He knew it was only a matter of time before an inevitable critique would roll off the other’s tongue.  

"Oh, thank god!" Kibum sighed in victory. He made a snap turn around, holding his hand up to show his discovery. 

The blonde cocked a brow. 

"That’s just a T-shirt." 

His words were rewarded with a scowl. 

"No. That’s not just a T-shirt."

“Okay…?"

A sigh of despair left the brunette as he closed his eyes to muster some patience.

"It’s a white T-shirt!" Kibum tried again. 

Jonghyun was even more at a loss. "Okay?"

At that, his friend’s expression grew even more frustrated. 

"You’re so fucking dumb, I swear," he groaned, dropping onto the mattress again. 

"Okay, let me try to put this simply," he started as he laid the t-shirt right beside him. "Most of your fucking wardrobe is on the baggy side, which, if that’s the kind of look you want to sport, then fine," he interjected with a bite of judgment. "But if you actually want to have some shape and appeal, we need to tighten your shit up."

"Okay… I get it… but why white?" Jonghyun asked. 

He wasn’t against brighter clothes, heck, that was his shirt after all, but he did generally lean towards darker clothing. 

"Seriously?" Kibum deadpanned. 

The silence that followed was the only answer needed.

"I fucking swea-" 

The younger one cut himself off abruptly, realizing it was no use. 

"Because that will actually show off all of that," he all but cried out as he gestured to Jonghyun’s uncovered chest vigorously.     

Jonghyun’s head immediately dropped down, gaze steadying on the planes and dips that stretched out to his towel. 

"I’m not sure I get what you mean…" he half-feigned, half-inquired as he looked back up. 

Kibum rolled his eyes this time.

"Give me a fucking break," he squarely dismissed. "You’ve obviously been hitting the gym more, so why not show off for once?"

Heat rushed up to the blonde’s face at the thought.

"I guess…"

"Seriously, you’d be so lost without me," the brunette asserted before standing up again.

Jonghyun waited to have his back to roll his eyes.

But he was quick to realize that he would’ve indeed struggled so much more if Kibum hadn’t taken charge. Instead of having to go through the pain of second-guessing every one of his styling choices, every decision was made for him in a matter of twenty minutes, even down to the way he should style his hair.

"Forget the gel and leave your bangs down," Kibum immediately said after he finished drying his hair off in front of the mirror. "We still want you to look casual and comfy.”

Jonghyun nodded in approval, always happy to keep things as simple as possible. 

"So what pants did you end up picking?" he asked as he turned back around. 

The younger one huffed at that.

"You’ve seriously not made my job easy with that non-ass of yours."

A frown creased the blonde’s brow as he glared at his friend.

"Smaller asses are valid, too, you know?"

"Oh, I agree," Kibum instantly acknowledged. "But that’s not what we are dealing with here," he added without blinking.

A three-second fantasy of landing a good punch on the other’s face flashed behind Jonghyun’s eyes, but he refrained from acting on it, because he really needed his help. 

"Stop running your mouth and just show me," he said, annoyance spiking his words. 

Sharp slanted eyes shot daggers at him before they moved to the bed. 

"Those tight denims should do the trick," the younger said before throwing the pants at him.  

Jonghyun caught them easily, instantly nodding at the sight of the darker blue shade. He didn’t wear them often anymore, but he could definitely agree that they were probably the best choice for tonight.   

"And it might be kinda chilly outside by the time we step out, so bring this with you, too," Kibum said as he indicated the black leather jacket in his hand.

"Good," the older one approved. "Shoes?"

"Your black Timbs.”  

"Perfect."

Kibum’s lips stretched into a sly smile. 

"Time to get some dick.” 

Jonghyun’s eyes brushed over his friend’s face with a wince of disgust, but somewhere in the middle of his lower belly, there was also a soft pang of approval. 

***

Jonghyun was nervous. 

He hadn’t realized it at first, but the feeling hit him on the road as he got closer and closer to his destination. By the time the car’s engine fell silent, his hands were shaking. 

Why am I so nervous?

The question rattled around in his mind as he let his head fall on the steering wheel. The thought fired through every synapse in his brain, but still failed to resolve itself with an answer. 

After mentally running through more of the same, he lifted his head up again, groaning at his stressed out and frustrated state. Realizing it would only worsen if he stayed immobile, he finally made a move to open the door and step out of the car.  

Once the door was locked, he looked up, taking in the tall condominium complex that stretched out before him. If he were being honest, he had expected something with a more grandiose look, but it wasn’t any more different than others he had seen in other neighborhoods. Somewhat though, that managed to calm his nerves a bit.

He finally started walking, momentarily leaving behind any thought that could’ve glued him into place. His pace was brisk, almost as if he were trying to outrun anything that could attack him from behind. He quickly had to stop again to put in the code that the brunette had sent him the day before. He punched in the numbers with one finger and let himself in as the door buzzed.

The elevator was only a few steps ahead and not long after, he stepped inside, pressing the button for the third floor. A quick thought about taking the stairs flashed through his mind, but he quickly dismissed it to focus back on his breath again. A deep inhale graced all corners of his torso before an exhale emptied it out. He repeated the process once more just before the elevator doors opened. 

His feet were now gracing the limestone floor, the sound of his heels clicking against it filling up the silent space. Every step he took was accompanied by a quick glance to each door as he searched for the right one. His venture ended up bringing him to the end of the hallway, right in front of a white door adorned with a shining number 11. 

Jonghyun just stared at it, mind empty, heart going crazy. 

"There is no turning back now."

His hand made its way to the doorbell on its own accord, his index finger pushing against it while his mind went blank.

His eardrums caught sound from the inside, but it was all too muffled to get a clear sense of what it was. 

Jonghyun stood there anxiously, silently wishing for this nerve-wracking anticipation to be over with. The sound of the door being unlocked a second later seemed to come as an answer to his prayers, but when it was finally pulled open, another draft of anxiety hit him square in the gut.

"I’m-I’m sorry," he stammered, embarrassed beyond words. "I think I’ve got the wrong place."

He immediately stepped back to make a quick exit, but the man’s next words made him halt just in time. 

"You’re Jonghyun, right?" he asked. 

"Uh… yeah…" the blonde confirmed, confused.

A wide smile spread across the unknown man’s face, making his large eyes narrow and crinkle at the corners. 

Who’s he? Jonghyun thought as his gaze scanned the sight before him. He’s gorgeous. 

The prompted thought only made him even more nervous which translated as a deep frown on his face. 

Before he could investigate what he was dealing with, Jinki finally joined in, pulling the taller man away from the doorframe to stand in his place. A mutter of protest came from the other, but the brunette casually ignored it.   

"Jjong!" he sighed, his breath a little shaken. "I’m sorry about that. I was finishing up in the kitchen and Minho got to the door first and…" 

A hand lifted to the back of his neck as his eyes darted down to the space between them. 

"Things aren’t really going as planned."

Jonghyun wanted to wrap him into a tight hug and let him know that he didn’t care, but a more pressing issue was toying with his mind. 

"Who is Minho?" he couldn’t help but ask.

 Jinki had mentioned him as if it were the most natural thing in the world, but this was the first time Jonghyun was hearing anything about that man. 

The brunette’s gaze shot up under his bangs and his eyes grew wide with realization. 

"Right… I never actually told you about him, huh?"

Jonghyun shook his head. 

Jinki sighed, more at himself than anything else.

"Come in. I’ll introduce you properly."

He stepped away from the doorframe, leaving an opening for the blonde to pass through. Once the door was locked and Jonghyun had taken off his shoes, he finally ventured into the brunette’s home. There was a subtle burnt smell in the air, but he chose to leave the matter on the back burner and instead give inquisitive looks to his surroundings. 

The apartment was a typical open concept loft, uniting the kitchen, the dining room, and the living room into the same spacious space. The set up was modern in style, the combination of wood and metal surfaces effortlessly complementing the cream-colored walls. Jonghyun wasn’t one to truly pay attention to details of this sort, but he could appreciate how everything seemed to work in unison to give a homey but classy feel to the apartment. He especially appreciated the fluffy white carpet that stretched out before one of the living room’s couches a few meters away. 

"So what do you think?" Jinki inquired as he followed the blonde’s gaze. 

The latter snapped back to attention, a slight shrug of surprise gracing his shoulders. 

"Ah… it’s very nice…" he awkwardly uttered as he let his eyes drag away from the living room and settle back on the brunette. 

It was just then that he noticed his all-black attire, consisting of a tight t-shirt and form-fitting jeans. It was the most casual he had ever since him, but somehow, that made him even sexier. 

"You have a lovely apartment, " he added quickly to avoid selling himself out as a prying pervert. 

A beautiful grin answered his compliment. 

"Thank you," he said. "Although…" His gaze scanned around. "I really had nothing to do with it. Minho chose it and perfected it to what it is now."

Jonghyun’s brow shot up in response, his shoulders tensing. 

"Oh, so he lives here, too?"

"Well, yeah," Jinki replied, not noticing the sudden edge in the other’s tone. 

A clench graced the younger one’s jaw. Oh, well, that sure reassures me.

"Ah, he’s coming back," Jinki said as footsteps resonated from the hallway to their ears. 

The man in question came into view again, now rocking a striped marine suit that somehow made his legs look even longer. 

Jonghyun couldn’t help but frown at the sight. Tall bastard. 

"Sorry for the disturbance, I’ll be leaving now," the young man informed as he gave them an apologetic smile. 

"Good, but first, let me introduce you properly," the eldest followed up. 

"Aaah, right, right." 

He was quick to close in the distance between them, stopping right in front of Jonghyun. 

"So this is Minho," Jinki started. "He’s my-

"I’m his best friend, roommate and law firm partner," the other swiftly interjected with a liveliness that made Jonghyun want to wince. "Is he a hyung?" Minho then asked, gaze moving to Jinki. 

"No, no," Jinki answered with a chuckle. 

"Aaah okay, I can relax a bit more then," the other noted with an easy smile. "I’ve heard a lot about you, Jonghyun. I’m very happy to finally meet you."

Taken aback by the frank response, the blonde missed the blush that crept up the other’s neck at that exact moment. 

"Ah, um," he started uneasily. "It’s nice to meet you, too," he reciprocated despite his reluctance. 

Cackling in response, the tall brunette said, "That doesn’t sound too convincing."

Jonghyun’s eyes widened, stunned by his lie hitting him back in the face.

 "It is, I-"

"Don’t worry," Minho cut in, still laughing. ""I wouldn't be very warm, either, to someone my boyfriend's apparently close to, but that he never mentioned before," he then reassured, not without the double intent of throwing a jab at his friend too. "Choi Minho," the eldest loudly protested in response, not noticing the bewildered expression that had just settled on the blonde's face. "You're making it sound like I was trying to hide something."

As interested as Jonghyun should've been in the course the conversation was taking, everything that followed was lost on him. He could hear their voices, but none of the words reached him. Not after a single one had rendered his senses useless. Boyfriend. The word rung loudly inside his head, replaying again and again in a reckless loop as his heart raced. 

He managed to turn his head to give a look to his right, searching for a hint of what he was feeling on the other's face. But all he could see there was the frown that had settled deep between his eyes. Not used to seeing that expression, his newfound curiosity for what was causing it was what managed to make him leap back into reality.

There was a brief silence and suddenly the giant's eyes were on him, twinkling with mischief. "He's really cute after all," the latter said as his eyes travelled along his body. Jonghyun's reaction was innate, lips parting to give the other a piece of his mind. But he wasn't quick enough. "I wouldn't be worried in a million years. Trust me," Jinki all but snarled.

That was enough for Jonghyun to lose all bite. Instead, his teeth sank into his bottom lip. Shit. He is being hot again. 

The tallest smirked.

"As spicy as that would've been, you know I would never." He then looked straight at Jonghyun, a pleased smile still dancing on his lips. "I'm glad Jinki finally stopped acting like a little virgin. I have to thank you for that." "Can you just shut up and go now?" Jinki burst out as his skin flared up again. Yup. My sentiments exactly, Jonghyun silently seconded, his impatience growing by the second. "You were the one who wanted us to get acquainted," the younger one retaliated, eyes almost popping out of their sockets. "Well I think Jjong has a good idea of who you are now," Jinki indicated. Yup. An unnecessarily tall and annoying prick, the blonde kept on in the secrecy of his mind. "If you say so," Minho dismissively acknowledged. He didn't waste a beat of silence to continue on. "So, how do I look?" The smug smile that followed did nothing to help his case in the blonde's mind.

"Good, as always," Jinki replied, a lace of exasperation tugging at his words. "Thaaaank yooouu," his friend voiced excitedly. "You know tonight's a big night," he added with a wink. "Aren't you just seeing Yejin?" "Meeting her parents tonight actually," his friend filled in as he tugged on the front of his suit to straighten it out more than it already was. "Not worried though," he instantly added. Suuuuure, Jonghyun derided. It was a miracle he managed not to roll his eyes. Jinki was more patient, obviously. 

 "No?" he questioned, doubt raising his voice. "Nah," Minho assured. "She told them I was a lawyer and they apparently screamed from joy." A grin stretched out wide on his face. "So imagine when they see how handsome I am, too." If there had been a camera in the room, Jonghyun would've surely stared into it to display his sheer annoyance at the other's inflated ego. "Riiight," Jinki said, seemingly as annoyed as he was. It didn't go unnoticed by the tall brunette. "Okay, enough about me," he settled. "I'll leave you lovebirds alone now." He reached into his pocket and pulled out his keys before giving a lazy wave their way. Before he could exit through the front door, Jinki spoke up again. "You're spending the night at Yejin's, right?" Minho turned back around, meeting the question with a sly smile. "Of course." Jonghyun's heart jumped as his eyes grew a little wider. Calm down, calm down. "Good," Jinki voiced in satisfaction. Oh. Fuck, fuck, fuck. "Have fun," Minho said with a wink before finally leaving. The clicking sound of the door closing sealed those words dramatically, making them suddenly aware that they were very alone. Jinki made a move first, turning his body towards him so he could look at Jonghyun properly. "I need to apologize," he prefaced, expression guilt-stricken. "Ah, it's fine," Jonghyun quickly dismissed. "We all have annoying friends." Jinki's brows rose, mouth agape. "That's not what I was talking about..." The blonde froze as the words struck him like a bucket of cold water being thrown in his face. "I'm...I'm sorry, I didn't-" The other's laugh cut him short. 

"Don't worry," he reassured. "I know he can be a lot sometimes, but he has a good heart." At that, a frown creased his brow making the brunette laugh even harder. "I swear," the latter defended despite it. "If you want, I can tell you about how he actually saved my ass in a big case." Jonghyun snorted. 

"Does it involve him sleeping with someone?" Jinki blinked. 

"How did you know?" The blonde shrugged. 

"He strikes me as the type." "He really didn't make a good impression on you, huh?" No. "I mean... If he's your best friend and you live with him, too, I bet he has redeeming qualities," Jonghyun conceded despite himself. "You are the worst at hiding your emotions," Jinki snickered. "But I'm glad, actually", he went on more seriously. "Minho can be quite the charmer and maybe a small part of me was scared he'd charm you." The admission came with a sheepish smile, sending Jonghyun's heart into a furious race again. "He's not my type," he said without hesitation. "What is your type?" Jinki asked in a cheeky tone. You. "Aah, you know... Guys that..." His eyes shifted as if an answer was floating around. "Um…" "Guys that get so nervous about a dinner at home that they burn the meal?" the other chimed in, giving an embarrassed smile. 

Jonghyun’s gaze settled back on the brunette, wide with confusion. 

"What?"

"I really hope that type of guy is your type," Jinki continued. "Or else… I’m screwed."

A nervous laugh followed and Jonghyun’s heart fluttered. 

"Don’t worry," he said. "I think that kind of guy is cute."

There was a lull of silence, during which Jinki turned redder than he had before, making the blonde melt and simultaneously cringe at his own corniness. 

"So, um," the brunette cleared his throat. "I was thinking we could order some food instead." 

"Yeah, sure."

"What would you like?"

"I really don’t mind."

"I really don’t mind, either."

"So how the heck are we going to solve this, huh?"

"Hmmm, what haven’t we had yet?"

They both pondered on the matter, reviewing all their previous dates. Apart from the fancy restaurant that had brought them together the first time, they had kept it pretty casual, eating at different local restaurants whenever they felt hungry. Jonghyun wasn’t much of a foodie to begin with, but Jinki was on the other end, so he usually followed in whatever craving the older one had in the moment. 

"What were you cooking earlier?" he thought to ask. 

"I was trying out a Coconut Shrimp Curry recipe."

"Mm, that sounds good. Why don’t we order that?"

"Yeah," the other agreed. "And we can pretend I actually made it while we eat it, too."

Jonghyun smiled at his silliness. 

"Sure."

"Okay, I’ll go find my phone so we can check out places," Jinki indicated, already turning to move. 

But before he could take a step, he was halted by a firm grip on his wrist. 

"Wait," the blonde said as he turned him back around. 

He stepped closer, slow and measured, his almond shaped eyes flicking upwards once there was nearly no more space between them.  

The other’s Adam’s apple bobbed up and down as he gazed into those criminally pretty eyes, waiting. 

"You haven’t kissed me yet," Jonghyun finally said, tone expectant. 

A breathy laugh met his skin.

"You’re forever impatient."

"That’s been established already. So, don’t make me wait any longer."

You’ve made me fucking needy, you bastard. 

Jonghyun was expecting to be left hanging, just to get him frustrated to no end, but before he could prepare any argument in retaliation, the other’s soft lips caught his breath, melding their bodies together. A sigh of contentment left him; it was like everything was right in the world again. 

Jinki held him, arms hugging his waist under his jacket as they shared a soft and sweet kiss. Despite his eagerness, Jonghyun didn’t push for more, knowing well that everything he wanted would come in time. 

"Happy?" Jinki asked as he pulled away, eyes lingering on the lips he had just made pinker. 

"Mmhm," Jonghyun hummed, chest heaving slightly. "For now, yeah."

That made the other laugh again before he stepped back.

"Well, let me get my phone before we actually get to dessert."

He disappeared, leaving a baffled Jonghyun to wrap his mind around what he had just said. Knowing the man a little better now, he knew how purposefully confusing he could get. There could literally be a real dessert waiting ahead without any real prospect of something more. But fortunately, he hadn’t forgotten the exchange that had happened between him and his friend earlier.

He wanted to make sure we would be alone for the night.

That thought alone was enough to make him hot all over again, prompting him to take off his jacket. He walked to the hanger near the entrance and hung it on there before returning to his spot in front of the kitchen island. 

Jinki came back almost simultaneously, gaze fixed on his screen. 

"Hmm… I’m not sure we’ll find what we are looking for…" He lifted his head up. "Maybe we should-"

The pause was abrupt, weird even. But the brunette’s gaze gave it all away as it settled on the other’s chest before traveling further down. It wasn’t the first time Jonghyun was at the receiving end of the taller one’s hungry eyes, but it never failed to make him feel like a blushing schoolgirl. 

"Maybe we should what?" Jonghyun reminded with a thin voice as he tried to distract himself from his own desire. 

Jinki’s eyes shot back up to his face, confused. 

"Eh?"

The blonde cleared his throat.

"You were talking about the food…"

"Oooh, right," the older one said, face lighting up with realization before he looked at his phone again. "Um… so yeah, it seems like no restaurant near here makes that type of food, so it would take an eternity before it arrives here."

"Aaaw, that’s too bad," Jonghyun expressed with disappointment even though in truth, the matter left him highly indifferent. 

"So what do you want to do?" Jinki asked, a slight pout curling his lips. 

That on the other hand, didn’t leave him indifferent. 

"Hmm, how about pizza?" he proposed as he thought of the last time he had ordered in. 

"Yeah, pizza’s good," Jinki agreed. "I haven’t had that in ages actually," he realized upon further thought. 

"That’s perfect then," the younger one settled with a soft smile. "I’m bringing you back to basics."

"Definitely," the other chuckled. "You better not judge my choice of toppings though."

"As long as it’s not Hawaiian, you’re good."

Silence followed. 

"Oh come on, really?" Jonghyun exclaimed in disbelief. 

"What if it is?" 

The blonde crossed his arms resolutely.

"Well, I’ll judge you for sure."

"That’s it?" Jinki taunted, amused. 

"Well, yeah, that’s it," Jonghyun threw back, annoyed. "I’m not going to leave or something. That would be dumb."

The other’s amusement morphed into a full-blown laugh.

"Thank god you’re not that dramatic."

The blonde frowned.

"Is that sarcasm?"

"No, sweetheart. Of course not," Jinki kept on, giving him a sweet smile that made his words ring even more insincere.

"You know that I hate you, right?" Jonghyun threw right back at him.  

"I can live with that," the older one brushed off as he redirected his attention to his phone once more. "Plus, I hate Hawaiian pizza."

“Oh, thank the fucking lord," the blonde sighed out, relieved. 

Jinki shook his head at that. 

"You are truly something else."

"I just have good taste, that’s it," Jonghyun shrugged off. "So what are you ordering?"

"That Meat Lover’s one sounds good."

"And that’s when I remember whose cousin you are."

The older one laughed. 

"We gotta have some things in common."

"That’s really all I hope you two have in common," the blonde scoffed. 

"Are you really friends with Taemin?" the other taunted in reply. 

"Depends on my mood, really."

That was met with more laughter, but Jonghyun hadn’t really meant it as a joke. He did love his friends, but he also truly hated them sometimes. 

"So, what kind of pizza do you want?" Jinki asked. 

"All-dressed is fine."

"I thought you would’ve preferred Bare-Naked…"

Jonghyun frowned, confused, but caught up soon enough when he recognized the pleased smile the other was sporting.  

"Your jokes are just getting worse and worse," he voiced, scrunching up his nose in disapproval. 

"Oh, and I thought you said you had good taste," Jinki struck back before the same smile stretched even wider on his face. 

"Fuck you."

"Wow. Best comeback ever."

The reaction was immediate. Anger flared bright and hot inside the younger one as his jaw tightened and his hands balled up into fists. He was ready to go off the rails and rage, but before any words could come out of his mouth, the adult in him spoke up. 

Let it go. 

The voice was firm and resolute, decided to not let his weakness overcome him. 

If it were anyone else, he wouldn’t think twice and would freely let himself throw a tantrum, but he had enough conscience to not want to self-sabotage in this moment. 

"Whatever," he grumbled instead, crossing his arms over his chest. 

"Ah, please don’t be mad at me," Jinki implored as he caught his surly demeanour. "I’ll make my bad jokes worth your while, I promise," he added with a smile that could redeem a million sins and that instantly made the other’s heart somersault. 

“You'd better," the latter grumbled between his teeth before the brunette went on to call the pizza place and put in their order. 

"They said it’ll be here in twenty minutes," Jinki informed as he hung up. 

"Good," Jonghyun answered absent-mindedly. 

His attention had already been caught by something else in the time their conversation had lapsed. 

"Is that a piano book?" he asked as he pointed to the living’s room center table. 

Jinki’s brows shot up with surprise before his eyes followed a few meters ahead. 

"Oh, I forgot to put that away," he realized with some embarrassment. 

"So you’re learning to play piano?" Jonghyun pursued with inquiring eyes that bore into the taller one’s profile. 

"Yeah…" Jinki revealed, the scrutiny making him uncomfortable.  

"Since when? How? Where?" Jonghyun went on eagerly, obviously unaware. 

"Um… Just started a few months ago…" Jinki cleared his throat. "I take a class every Sunday and practice with a keyboard at home whenever I have time."

The blonde’s brows formed a tight frown over his bewildered eyes.

"Why am I learning this just now?"

"Didn’t really think you’d be interested…"

The muttered answer didn’t go unheard. 

"Not interested?" the younger one exclaimed a little louder than intended. "You know I study in a Music program, right?" he tried to say in a calmer tone despite his growing frustration. 

"Yeah, I know…" Jinki sighed, making the blonde’s brow cock upward. 

"So what gives?"

"Nothing," the older one quickly answered. "I didn’t think it was anything important, it’s just a little hobby I picked up again."

"Again?" Jonghyun immediately caught. "So you played before?"

"Yeah…"

"You’re into music!" 

Exclamation points were flashing in the blonde’s eyes, that piece of information alone firing up all his synapses. 

"This is one of the first things I should’ve known about you!" he reproached despite himself. 

"Like I said, it’s not that important in my life that I felt it was worthy of mentioning," Jinki reiterated, a bite of annoyance marking his words. 

"Not important, but the book is on display in your living room?" the blonde challenged, unwilling to let it go. 

"I just forgot it there."

"Well I’m glad you did, because from what I’m understanding you had no intention of letting me know about this," Jonghyun threw back, feeling more and more cheated. 

"That’s got nothing to do with us," Jinki said, trying to keep his tone even. 

Any kind of restraint the other was trying to keep over himself flew out right there and then. 

"Are you serious right now? How is something we have in common not relevant?" he went off, voice not far from a shout. 

"Jjong," Jinki warned. "Drop it."

"Or what?" he scoffed. "It’s not like you’re going to kick me out or something."

Despite his best efforts to keep a neutral expression, that was the brunette’s final straw.  Hard eyes looked straight at the younger one. 

"Don’t think I can’t."

Jonghyun’s frown deepened, jaw clenching with tension.

"You gotta be kidding." 

That clearly wasn’t the best thing to say. 

"Not this time." 

The brunette’s tone was sharp, unarguable even.

If Jonghyun didn’t know any better he’d think it wasn’t the same man before him. This man he was looking at was almost scary. 

"Really?" 

His own tone faltered under the weight of the other’s gaze, sounding almost meek. This wasn’t at all how he wanted the night to end. 

There was a pause, a quiet exchange through their locked gazes. Despite it, Jonghyun couldn’t for the life of him guess what the other would say, but he was praying with all his might that he hadn’t screwed up this whole evening. 

Just as the guessing game was getting the best of his nerves, a sigh broke through the dense silence. 

"I don’t want to kick you out, Jonghyun,” was the first thing the brunette said as his whole demeanour softened.

Thank god. Jonghyun’s shoulders relaxed.

"You fucking scared me for a sec."

"Did I?" Jinki questioned, surprised. 

"Of course!" The blonde gave him an astounded look. "You look fucking scary when you’re mad!"

Jinki chuckled.

"Oh, well," His mouth stretched into a pleased smile. "I guess that’ll teach you."

The blonde’s lips parted, but no words came out. Who the fuck are you? 

"Look." Jinki stepped closer to him, his expression having regained some seriousness. "I’m sorry I reacted that way." 

Jonghyun jumped slightly as a warm hand cupped the side of his face. It wasn’t long before he was melting under the gentle caress.

"No, I’m the one who’s sorry."

"Sorry for?" the older one teased with a soft smile which made the blonde scrunch up his nose in annoyance. 

"Sorry for pushing it," he said, disgruntled. "But you can’t blame me for getting passionate about you playing an instrument," he quickly followed up, arms crossing one over the other. 

The other’s hand dropped down.

"You know that any kind of justification following an apology makes it sound fake, right?" 

The playful jab drew out a scowl on the smaller one’s face. 

"So be it, I’m not taking that back."

Before the brunette could retaliate, he plunged forward, planting a kiss on his slightly parted lips. A barely audible sigh met the gesture before their lips locked fully, bringing a heightened sense of warmth to reverberate through their bodies. 

Jonghyun was not going to play nice this time. His tongue spoke for him as it swiped across the taller one’s lips, asserting its will. Being shown no resistance, he let it slip in with ease, claiming the mouth he had become so addicted to. Desperation and pleasure coiled inside his stomach as the brunette fought back with more passion, pressing their bodies together with a firm pull around his lithe waist. 

The blonde whined against him before one of his hands shot up to the back of his neck while the other gripped on the front of his black shirt. A groan answered the gestures, vibrating low and sensual through the kiss. Clearly, he had struck the right chord, because a moment later, the hands around his waist moved further back. 

A gasp escaped him, his eyes shooting wide open as the brunette’s hands squeeze his ass hard. Their gazes locked as the other checked for a reaction, a self-satisfied smirk breaking their lips apart for a second before he dove back in for seconds. 

Jonghyun moaned again, holding on even tighter to the taller one’s shirt. He was clearly losing the power he had first asserted. But he didn’t mind it. He wanted Jinki to show himself impatient; to show him how much he wanted this, too. 

And impatient he was. Before Jonghyun could get accustomed to the feeling of having his ass cupped by resolute hands, he was suddenly submitted to the delicious pain of having a crotch fully pressing against his own. By the way Jinki was pushing against him, he knew this was no accident. He was finally showing his hunger and the blonde was beyond delighted. 

"Jjong…" Jinki breathed out, barely pulling back. His mind blanked as the other’s tongue poked out to lick at his bottom lip, pupils blown out wide. "I…"

The aborted statement emboldened the smaller one, the grip he had on his shirt finally letting up as he slowly slid his hand down his covered chest, not missing the shiver and the clench it provoked on its way down south.

He tugged on the taller one’s belt, eliciting in him a poignant sense of déjà-vu. Their eyes locked again, making Jonghyun’s heart race from the implications he could read in the dark depths facing him. 

Gaze unwavering, his hand went to work, sliding the belt’s tongue out of its metal buckle with a ringing sound that cut through the heavy atmosphere around them. 

Watching the taller one’s Adam’s apple respond with a slow bob up and down his throat, gave him the last push he needed not to hold back anymore. He dropped to his knees unceremoniously, not minding the dull pain of landing on a hard surface. 

There were more important matters at hand and Jonghyun was going to make sure to give his full attention to them. The first being to close the gap between his first fantasy and reality. His eyes focused on what was before him, the thought of what he was about to uncover being enough to make him lick his lips again. 

Maybe he should have been questioning the fact that he felt hungrier for dick than actual food, but that was going to have to wait for another time.  

Without hesitation, his index finger and thumb pinched at his zipper and unfastened it, letting the curve of a bulge peek out from behind another layer of fabric. Jonghyun was impatient for sure, but he also liked to tease a bit. His hands tugged at the edges of the other’s jeans, sliding them down until they collapsed to the floor on their own. 

Meanwhile, his mouth moved forward on its accord, going straight for what it wanted. A hissing sound and a grip on his hair graced his senses as he took a light bite at the clothed erection that was already swelling up before him. 

He gave another bite, this time harder, and the hiss turned into a curse. Jonghyun smiled, pleased at the power given to him after such a long time. But he wasn’t without being bothered himself, feeling his own pants tighten. Want was coursing through his body making it tense and heated and focused only on making it reach its apex.  

Conscious again of the hand buried in hair, he looked up to see the upstairs result of his ministrations. The sight made his heart skip a beat. The man hovering over him had an expression of troubled lust, brows kneading tightly as his mouth hung slightly open. 

He had seen that face before, but he didn’t want a repeat of previous times. Jonghyun knew what he wanted to see this time. Looking back in front of him, he started kissing at his clothed erection, mouth and tongue traveling along it with languid strokes. He only stopped when he felt a harder pull on his hair, the dull pain making him moan. 

"Jjong…" The brunette halted, voice shaken by a quiver. "Wait, please…the pizza…"

The blonde’s brow arched up in disbelief. 

"You’re fucking kidding me," he spat out. "I’m about to suck your dick and you’re thinking about pizza?!"

"It's not that," the brunette quickly defended. "But the delivery guy's com-"

His brain short-circuited as he was suddenly bared of his underwear, leaving him hard and exposed. He didn't dare look down, an acute sense of discomfort seeping through the excitement that was spreading throughout his body.

"You're fucking kidding me," the blonde repeated, sounding breathless.

A beat of silence followed before his mind spoke on its own.

"You're fucking huge," he said louder this time.

He was too focused on the monumental piece of hard dick before him to notice the blush that had spread across the other's face.

"Fuck..." he let out, mesmerized. "Your hotness just keeps on giving, huh?"

Before the brunette could offer any input, lips suddenly took him in, giving a tentative suck to the crown of his dick already salivating with pre-cum.

His hips bucked, instinctively pushing more of himself into the tight warmth offered to him. The gesture was welcomed with a moan that vibrated through him and made him weak in the knees.

A resumed grip on the other's hair steadied him enough to withstand the subsequent assault. As he felt the base of his dick being squeezed by a firm hold, the blonde pulled back only to leave wet strips on the underside of his cock with an obviously experienced tongue, making him whimper at the bottom of his throat.

"Jjong..." he breathed, lids fluttering over his eyes.

The blonde's answer was sucking at his balls, giving them each their moment of glory inside his mouth before he moved back to the main course.

This time, he didn't test the waters. No, this time, he instantly took the dive, plunging the erection he had been sizing up deeper into his mouth.

Any restraint the brunette had tried to keep over his voice collapsed as the sensation sent a loud moan flying out through his parted lips.

"Fuck..." he cursed out as he finally looked down, hand softening a bit in the other's fluffy hair.

The blonde was covering him almost completely, cheeks hollowed out to accommodate more of him inside. The sight almost made him cum, the familiar pang in his lower belly hitting him deep.

"Jjo-"

His throat tightened around a groan as the one he had meant to warn began moving up and down his length, bobbing his head in a slow but steady rhythm.

A satisfied hum graced the motion, breaking the suction sounds that were filling the room. It wasn't long before Jonghyun picked up the pace, finding a perverse kick in almost choking every time he deep throated the other.

His pants became unbearably tight, but he didn't tend to it. He could probably get off just by sucking him off.

"Shit..." 

The curse above came with a rougher tug on his scalp.

"Jjong, I'm-"

But words came a little too late. A forward thrust in brought him deep inside the other's mouth again, letting it all go with a grunt.

"Ugh."

Suddenly, warm and thick cum was shooting at the back of the blonde's throat, making him wheeze, but he stayed put, welcoming it with all the greed that had built up inside him throughout these past weeks.

And from the load he was drinking in, he could tell the build-up was reciprocal. Jinki was just giving him a taste of it right now, leaving him wanting more.

As the brunette slowly pulled back, releasing his spent dick from his mouth with a wet pop, Jonghyun's gaze shot back up to him like an expectant dog looking at its master.

Jinki met his gaze with a mix of fondness and embarrassment, simultaneously flattening his hand over his bright shock of hair to gently comb through it.

"Sorry..." he quietly said.

Jonghyun almost swooned under his touch, but the apology instantly pulled out a reaction from him.

"What are you even apologizing for?" he retorted, annoyed.

The brunette looked away, averting further scrutiny. 

"I don't know, just..."

They were pulled out of their bubble by the sudden buzzing sound at the door, reminding them of the world that existed outside of them.

"Oh shit, the pizza," Jinki shouted out in panic.

Quickly rushing to get fully clothed again, he then ran to answer through the intercom at the door, leaving an even more annoyed Jonghyun to frown at the interruption.

"Tell me we are not really going to stop to eat pizza now," he verified as Jinki walked back up to him.

Confusion spread across the taller one's features.

"Well I already buzzed him in..."

Jonghyun rolled his eyes.

"I know," he huffed. "But that doesn't mean we need to eat it now."

"But then it'll get cold..."

"Are you fucking serious?"

An apologetic smile crept up the other's face, frustrating him even more.

"I'm afraid I am," he said, before holding out his hand for the other to take.

Jonghyun was tempted to ignore it, but finally grabbed it and let himself be helped up to his feet.

As soon as they were at eye level again, Jinki kissed him, soft and easy, tasting himself off his pliant mouth.

Pulling back just an inch, he said, " We've got all night to ourselves."

Jonghyun shivered, the words settling his impatience just a bit.

"Also," Jinki added. "If I don't eat before, my old bones won't be able to keep up with your youthful vigor."

His words were met with a distinct eye roll that made an honest laugh rumble out of his chest.

The doorbell ringing broke them apart and Jonghyun used that opportunity to take a trip to the bathroom. He ventured into the hallway in search of it, but before he could get there, he couldn't help but peak into a gaping door, the outline of a bed catching his attention.

He pushed it further open as his nose took note of the whiff of savory flavor coming a few meters away.

Even if he couldn't have been sure of whose room it was, what he found on the bed gave him the answer. From head to foot, the whole mattress was covered in white peonies. His eyes widened and mouth fell wide open as his heart thumped loudly inside his chest.

He was so stunned that he failed to hear the footsteps that were getting closer. It was only when a hand settled on his shoulder that he got abruptly pulled out of his trance, jumping in surprise.

Darker eyes met lighter ones as the blonde turned back slightly.

"I decidedly can't do anything right tonight," Jinki uttered, somewhat dejected. "I should've known to keep my door shut."

Jonghyun was immediately punched in the gut with guilt. 

"No, no, it's my fault," he immediately countered." I shouldn't have been snooping around, I just wanted to go to the bathroom..."

"It’s alright, really," Jinki halted before looking back at the bed. "So, what do you think?"

Jonghyun followed his line of sight, once again taking in the angelic sight the petals formed on the bed. He had seen such gestures being made in movies and had always thought they were over the top and cheesy, but to actually have someone do that for him...

And they weren't anything generic like roses, they were actually his favorite flowers.

"I... It's... It's..." He swallowed, feeling his throat tighten. "It's perfect."

The words fell out of his mouth with an unfamiliar quiver, prompting him to clear it out with a cough.

"I'm glad you think so," Jinki welcomed with a huge grin. "I remembered you mentioning these were your favorites when we were walking through the national park."

Jonghyun blinked at him, surprised.

"Wasn't that like weeks ago??"

The brunette laughed.

"I know I'm old, but I have a good memory."

The younger one's mind blanked again at that, dumbfounded by the gesture.

"Are you okay?" Jinki couldn't help but ask with a chuckle after a whole minute of silence stretched between them.

"Yeah..." Jonghyun breathed out. "It's just..."

He inhaled deeply before looking straight into his eyes again. 

"Why would you do something like that for me?"

Taken aback, the taller one answered on the spot.

"Why wouldn't I?"

When he saw the unchanged expression of confusion and astonishment on the blonde's face, he went on. 

"I thought I had made it clear that I really like you."

Jonghyun's eyes darted away, embarrassed.

"But..."

"No but," Jinki interjected. "I know that's not what you're used to, but I want you to know how much you mean to me."

The confession made his heart somersault. He felt an overwhelming warmth spread through him and suddenly, it all felt too much.

"Jinki..." he started faintly. "I don't deserve this."

As he watched a deep frown crease the other's thick brows, he went on.

"You've been so sweet and attentive, and I've just been..."

An asshole.

A liar.

"I've just been..." 

He wanted to say the words, but they felt stuck.

"You've been just perfect," Jinki filled in, giving him a loving look that only made him feel worse. "I don't know where this is coming from, but-"

"I've been lying to you," he blurted out as a window of imminence opened wide before him.

The other's gaze widened before narrowing under another frown. "What..."

Jonghyun's heart flipped, stomach coiling with anxiety.

"There is something I need to tell you.”

[pcychedelic]

Business Before Pleasure

Relationship(s): Kim Minseok/Reader

Tags: Friends with benefits, Flashbacks; Angst, Smut

Rating: Explicit (explicit themes, explicit language, sex)

Synopsis: What happens when an old flame with ‘bad idea’ written all over his face knocks on the door again after five years? You let him in, of course.

Chapters [Word Count]:

Chapter 1 [4.9k]

Chapter 2 [13k]

Chapter 3 [7.6k]

Chapter 4 [5.8k]

Chapter 5 [2.6k]

Click on the links above to read chapters on Asianfanfics (AFF).

Friendly reminder that mature words are censored when you’re reading as a guest on AFF, so make sure to log into your AFF account and turn off the content filter to read the chapters without censors.

Read Chapter 1 below.

Special thanks to my beta readers, Diana, Julie, Lorraine, May, and Min for their patience and feedback.

Listen to this fic’s playlist here.

Chapter 1

“Welcome back, Ms. Oh,” Kwangsoo greets you with a smile as you walk toward him. “How was New York?”

You park your luggage cart beside the car. Kwangsoo opens the trunk and immediately hauls your luggage from the cart. “It was okay,” you reply as the chauffeur loads the bags into the car. “A little duller than I expected, but I’m no stranger to disappointment.”

Kwangsoo laughs good-naturedly. “It’s nice to have you back home,” he says. He closes the trunk after loading the last of your luggage and then walks over to the driver’s side. “Whenever you’re ready, ma’am.”

As you watch Kwangsoo disappear into the driver’s seat, you hear the shrill sound of your ringtone coming from your purse. You pull it out to see who’s already calling you just a few minutes after you’ve landed, and a scoff leaves your lips when your eyes fall onto the caller ID. You press answer.

“Hey, sis. Welcome back!”

“What do you want, Sehun?” you ask, not bothering to indulge your brother’s faux pleasantries. He only ever calls you when he has fucked up and needs your help.

A nervous laugh resonates through the line. You can imagine the stupid face Sehun’s probably making right now. “What? Do I have to want something from you before I call?”

“Yes,” you deadpan, replying without missing a beat, but of course that’s because you know your brother more than anyone else. “Hurry up and tell me what you need. I’m about to leave the airport with Kwangsoo.”

“Okay, fine,” says Sehun, finally dropping the act. He sighs once, then proceeds to ask, “Remember that press conference I’m supposed to be covering today?”

You open the car door and enter the vehicle, transferring your phone from one ear to the other. “Not really. I was in New York, remember? I’m not up to date with what’s happening in the office,” you reply. You hold up a hand to Kwangsoo, gesturing to him to wait before he starts driving.

“Oh, right. I forgot. But the thing is… I kinda, sorta can’t make it today because I have to accompany dad to this deal signing with Doh and Kim and I completely forgot about the press conference before I said yes to him,” he explains.

You can’t help but roll your eyes at the way your brother manages to screw even the simplest of things over. “That’s not my problem, Sehun. I don’t do press conferences anymore. Isn’t there someone else that can cover for you?”

“Yeah… I already thought about that, but sadly, our senior correspondents are also booked for today. Seulgi’s in France for Cannes, Chaeyoung’s attending another press conference, and Jihyo’s at the Samsung launch. So… see what I’m trying to say?”

You pinch the bridge of your nose, closing your eyes in mild irritation. “No, I don’t see what you’re trying to say. What does this have to do with me? Send other correspondents, then. I’m supposed to be on leave until next week,” you give him a not-so-friendly reminder.

Sehun groans into the receiver, acting like how a child does when they’re being repetitively told no. “I can’t send just anyone,” he argues, “This is a high-profile press conference. Why do you think I’m the one who’s supposed to cover it in the first place?”

You stay silent after that. The more you think about it, the more you realize that perhaps Sehun’s making a valid case here. He only calls you whenever he needs help, but he doesn’t do so unless he’s really out of options.

“Fine,” you finally agree. “Text me the location and call Seungwan to tell her to meet me there.” You end the call, and after just a few seconds, Sehun has already texted you where you’re supposed to go. “Change of plans, Kwangsoo,” you tell the chauffeur as your eyes scan your brother’s text message. “Take me to the Lotte Hotel.”

 —

 The moment you enter the hotel lobby and see dozens of reporters and photographers lining up to get their media passes, a cold wave of nostalgia washes over you.

Your mind travels back to the first time you covered your first event when you were just seventeen, which was the product of tireless persuasion until your father finally allowed you to write for the company’s news network.

That was ten years ago, a time when things were a lot easier than they are now.

You find your secretary waving at you from one of the sofas in the lobby. She runs toward you with a big smile on her face, crushing you with a hug when she finally reaches you.

“I’ve missed you!” Seungwan exclaims, almost tripping the two of you over with the embrace. “You have to tell me all about New York!”

You laugh as you break away from the hug. “I will, I will,” you promise. “But first, we need to get our passes.”

“I already have them,” Seungwan smiles as she holds out two laminated media passes in one hand, and a huge camera on the other. “They panicked when I told them I’m from OBC and showed them my company ID, scrambling to hand me our passes. I see your brother managed to get us in the front row,” she says while inspecting the pass.

You snag the laminated card away from her hand and wear the pass around your neck. “As he should,” you say, pertaining to Sehun getting front row media passes. “He owes me for this. I don��t even know whose press conference this is.”

A man clad in a nice suit announces to the reporters in the lobby that the ballroom on the third floor is now open for those attending the press conference. Seungwan takes you by the hand and drags you to the elevators, seemingly overly-excited.

You can’t blame her, really. It’s been a while since you’ve been out in the field yourself, and even back in those days, Seungwan has already been by your side. After your father appointed you as network head three years ago, Seungwan naturally had to go with you, and she’s been stuck with boring office work ever since.

The ballroom's organized just as you remember press conferences are, with standing tables and buffet counters laid with various finger food at the back and five, maybe more, rows of chairs neatly arranged in front. A long table draped in black is set up on the stage where mic stands and bottled waters are prepared on top of it.

“Do you mind if I… eat first?” Seungwan asks shyly, looking at the buffet tables. “I haven’t eaten lunch yet. I was about to earlier, but then Sehun called and I had to drop everything to make it here before you did.”

“Sure, go ahead,” you say as you take the bulky camera from her hands. Just then, you remember that you still have no idea as to whose press conference this is, but when you turn around to ask Seungwan, she has already made a beeline for the food.

Shrugging, you make your way to the front row of chairs where you are assigned to sit. You notice brown envelopes on top of every chair, and you deduce that it probably contains the primers for the event.

You pull out the contents of the envelope on top of your seat as you sit down, and your entire body freezes when you finally see who’s going to be sitting at the table onstage.

 —

 “I thought you were gonna help me study for my business reporting final,” you glare at Minseok as he spins himself on your computer chair.

He chuckles, which irritates you even further. “I was… But then I remembered that your family owns Oh E&M, which means you don’t need a journalism degree to be a journalist. You can just walk up to daddy and ask for a job, and bam! You’re a journalist.”

“It doesn’t work that way.”

“Sure it does,” Minseok insists, continuing to spin the chair around. You’re the one who’s starting to get nauseous for him. “Come to think of it, you don’t need a college degree at all. You don’t need to study well to work for some company because your family already owns one of the biggest in the country.”

“Okay, that’s it,” you say as you stand up from your bed and walk toward your bedroom door, opening it to tell Minseok that you’re not joking. “You promised you were gonna help me study but since it doesn’t look like you intend to keep that promise, you can leave now.”

This finally gets Minseok to stop spinning in that goddamn chair. He gets up and walks over to you, closing the door behind you. He lets his hand stay on the door so that his arm is parallel to you, effectively enclosing you in front of him.

“I was just joking,” he whispers with a sincere look of regret on his face. “Well… I was telling the truth but I was saying it jokingly. I was just trying to lighten the mood because you’ve been stressed all week long. Don’t make me leave. I’m sorry.”

Tears begin to pool in your eyes faster than you can stop them, and the next thing you know, you’re crying on Minseok’s chest.

You hate this. You hate crying in front of people, Minseok especially. But he’s right, this week has been particularly hard on you, and perhaps it’s okay to cry just this once.

“Hey, hey, it’s alright,” Minseok says softly. He gently lifts your chin with his hand and makes you look at him while his other hand brushes off tears from your cheek. “You’re the smartest person I know. You’re gonna ace that stupid business reporting final and tell Ms. Park that she can suck your dick.”

You laugh despite rolling your eyes, sniffling as you wipe your own tears. “I don’t have a dick for Ms. Park to suck,” you joke back. In a more serious tone, you say, “I’m not your girlfriend, Min. You don’t need to say stuff like that. You can just laugh at me whenever I breakdown in front of you, you know, just like how mean you normally are to me.” You walk past Minseok and return to your bed, urging your tears to stop coming as you pick up your notes and prepare to start reviewing again.

“I can do that, but I’m not an asshole,” Minseok says as he turns around.

“Sure you’re not.”

“Okay, you know what…” Minseok begins to say as he makes his way toward you. With your back facing him, he pulls your notebook away from you and drops it on the floor. Before you can protest, his hands find their way to your shoulders and begin to massage them, the circular motion of his fingers relaxing you instantly. “You can study later. You’ve been studying all week. What you need is to relax.”

“But… I need to study,” you say despite your neck tilting to the side, your body silently urging Minseok to continue what he’s doing.

Minseok chuckles, his hands finding your pressure points effortlessly, causing you to soften further under his touch. “Is that the only reason why you called me over? To help you study?” he asks, his breath fanning over your neck as he leans toward you.

You swallow thickly and then bite your lip, thankful that Minseok can’t see how his touch is affecting you so much. “I… asked you for notes, remember? You didn’t bring them,” you manage to say through labored breaths.

“I’ll help you study,” he says. “Later.”

His mouth finds its way to your neck, leaving soft kisses in its wake and sending your body ablaze. His hands fall from your shoulders down to your waist and under your shirt. His touch is electric as he draws lazy circles on your skin.

The fact that you can feel his growing hardness as he continues to languidly mark your neck isn’t helping your case, causing heat and slickness to build up on your core. Minseok notices this and sucks on your flesh some more, his lips detaching with a pop once he’s through. You make a mental note in your head to prepare your concealer for tomorrow, as you already know that he’s already left a mark like he always does.

“Lie down on the bed for me,” he whispers, his lips grazing your ear.

You do as you’re told. Minseok follows you soon after, hovering above you. He kisses you once on the lips, then back on your neck, and then lower and lower until he’s placed a kiss on every part of your body before stopping just above your groin.

He pulls your shorts down along with your panties and throws them on the floor. He peppers your inner thighs with small kisses as he spreads you wide, each kiss sending shocks throughout your body.

Minseok runs a finger down your slit and you shiver. “Already so wet for me,” he says in a rough voice, pushing the tip of his finger inside of you ever so slowly. It slides in without trouble, given how needy you already are for him, and you arch your back as you moan as if asking for more. Minseok tsks, “So impatient.”

He pulls out the tip of his finger and before you can complain, he thrusts it in again and again and again until he’s set a steady rhythm. “Fuck, Minseok!” you let out a scream when he finally buries it all the way, and you’re thankful that you’re alone in the house because it wasn’t the most modest of sounds.

You barely have time to recover from your wail when Minseok’s tongue joins his finger, your hips buckling at every lick and suck his mouth does between your legs. The room gets filled with moan after moan and the sound of your wetness on Minseok’s lips, and he only stops when you’re breathless.

Minseok pulls his finger out of you slowly as your chest rises and falls from the euphoria, but when he aligns his finger with your mouth, you know that he’s just barely starting. “Taste yourself,” he directs, and you’re more than happy to oblige.

You take his finger into your mouth, tasting your own slickness on his skin. You suck hard as Minseok pulls his finger out of your mouth, and you watch his Adam’s apple bob in his throat while he swallows thickly. “God… What I wouldn’t give to have your pretty mouth wrapped around my cock right now.”

His unapologetically filthy choice of words sends another wave of heat down to your core.

He dives down to kiss you deeply on the lips, biting your lower lip and soliciting another moan from you. He pulls away and looks straight into your eyes, his own pupils dilated. “I’d let you suck me dry, but…” he trails off, chuckling when you whimper. He continues, “But you’re the one who needs attention right now, princess.”

A strangled moan escapes from your lips at the sound of Minseok’s pet name for you. You twist your thighs together, doing anything you can to get some friction going. Minseok grips your left thigh and pulls it away from the other gently but firmly, keeping your legs open for him.

“What did I say about being impatient?” he asks with a teasing smirk on his lips. He then begins rubbing your clit at an agonizing pace, causing your hips to shoot upward, and he has to use his other hand to hold you down back on the mattress.

“Please, Minseok,” you beg, tears about to spill for the side of your eyes. “Please.”

He looks at you innocently, tilting his head to the side for added effect, all the while his sinful fingers continue circling around your bud. “What do you want me to do, princess? You need to be a little more specific.”

“Just fuck me already,” you finally say. You bite your lips to fight back a groan from escaping as Minseok hasn’t stopped rubbing you to insanity. “I need you inside me right now.”

Minseok’s hands finally freeze. His mouth quirks up into a mischievous smile. “Okay, princess. Since you asked so nicely.” He kisses you on the lips once again but then abruptly ends it, moving his mouth to your ear and then whispers, “Bend over for me.”

You comply in a heartbeat, going down on all fours with your back arched and your ass all for his taking. Minseok slaps it then, but you barely feel the sting, the sensation that’s supposed to be pain morphing into unbearable pleasure.

You can already feel yourself dripping down your thigh. You whine, “No more teasing, please.”

Minseok simply hums as if he never heard you, rubbing your entrance up and down with four of his fingers. He then runs the tip of his cock excruciatingly slowly along your slit, and it almost hurts how he’s taunting you like this. He’s never been one to be playful in bed.

The whimper straining in your throat turns into a loud, satisfied moan when he finally pushes himself all the way in. He groans loudly as your tight heat sucks his cock right up and clenches onto it.

“Fucking hell,” Minseok says, his voice rough and strained and needy. You can feel his entire length in you, and he’s never gone this deep until tonight. “You’re taking me so well, baby. Maybe I should tease you more often.”

You shake your head in contempt and begin throwing your ass back to feel friction, but you only get as far as five strokes before your thighs begin to buckle because of how close you already are.

“I’ve never seen you so eager,” Minseok laughs. “Just stay still, princess. I’m gonna make you cum so hard, you’ll be sore through next week.”

He finally moves, pounding into you slowly then harshly. Every slap of his groin to your back just edges you even further. You grab a pillow and bite into it to muffle your uncontrollable moans, but Minseok flings it away with just one hand. He slaps your ass once again. This time, the pain lingers.

“I want to hear you,” he growls. He thrusts even harder. “I want to hear how good my cock is making you feel, princess. I want to hear you loud and clear.”

Minseok’s strokes are relentless, and you realize that perhaps he wasn’t joking when he said that you’ll be sore through next week. But that’s a thought for later, because right now all you can think about is how roughness has never felt this good.

You shut your eyes tightly as you scream his name, scream about how good he feels inside you right now, scream for him to fuck you harder. And Minseok doesn’t stop, not even when you’re coming undone and you’re clenching so tightly around him and your thighs are quivering from the release.

He continues to rock inside of you even after you’re done, the overstimulation making you dizzy with pleasure. Minseok only slows down when he cums, his entire body spasming as he releases into you. He crumbles above you and drops on your back, leaving soft kisses on your skin as his cock shoots the last of his load in you. Your core feels all sorts of warm.

Minseok pulls out and you feel some of his cum pouring out of you as he does. It drips from your hole down to your thighs, mixing with your own release.

You turn over and lie on your back, spreading your legs as you push more of his cum out of you, the white liquid pouring down your sheets. Minseok swallows thickly as he watches you.

“Sorry about that,” Minseok apologizes, his voice tired but unmistakably blissed. “About your sheets, I mean.”

You shrug. “They’re just sheets, Min,” you say as you take a finger and push it inside of you, coating it with both your cum. You bring it to your mouth and suck at it, and you don’t miss how Minseok’s furiously biting his lower lip right now.

“You dirty, dirty girl.”

“Says the man who was fucking me to oblivion just a few seconds ago,” you retort, which earns another laugh from Minseok. You stand up from your bed and make your way toward the bathroom. “You’re gonna help me study when I get back. Oh, and can you please change the sheets?”

“Yes ma’am,” Minseok replies sarcastically.

 —

 The last time you saw Minseok was five years ago. After you flew to China for your master’s, your friendship died a natural death, but perhaps ‘friendship’ isn’t really the most appropriate term for what the two of you had. Minseok isn’t an ex-boyfriend. He’s simply an ex—someone from the past, someone who was a part of your life but isn’t anymore, someone you used to call at 2 am to cry to.

Seeing him again after so long feels surreal, like you aren’t sure if he was even real to begin with. But your mind travels back to the nights the two of you spent tangled with each other, whispering each other’s names, and those memories are far too vivid for your imagination to conjure up.

You feel like you’ve been submerged in freezing water, your nails digging so hard into your palms and your chest feeling too tight. Seungwan’s hand on your shoulder reels you back into reality.

“Is everything okay?” she asks.

But you can’t even give her a nod, not when your eyes are too fixated on Minseok’s face, a face you haven’t seen in so long that it feels like you’re seeing him for the first time all over again.

He hasn’t seen you yet, but he will eventually. Being seated in the front row doesn’t exactly make you inconspicuous.

You wonder if he’ll have the same reaction as the one you’re having right now when his eyes finally fall on you. What will he think when he sees you? What has he been up to for the past five years? Did he ever think about you all these years? The questions just keep on piling up in your mind, each one materializing just after you’ve thought of the other.

The emcee formally opens the event, a press conference for an indie film bound to premiere at next year’s Sundance Film Festival, where Minseok takes on a supporting role. The film seems to be a pretty big deal, judging by the stellar reviews from critics that the host used to introduce the flick, stating that if it does well at Sundance, it might be pushed to be South Korea’s representative feature at the Academy Awards the following year. Sehun wasn’t lying when he said that this was a high-end press conference.

You never expected this of Minseok—for him to be part of projects as important as this—but it’s not because you didn’t believe that he’s capable of it. Rather, it’s because of the fact that when you knew him when you were both younger, he’s never really shown interest in show business, much less be a part of the industry.

He was your senior back at Sungkyunkwan, a journalism and mass communication major just like you were. As far as you know, he wanted to become a broadcast journalist. But you also know that dreams can change in a much shorter time than what it took to build it. Minseok has always been full of surprises, even now.

Seungwan’s hand drops from your shoulder and she proceeds to take photos of the actors and actresses, but she still sports a worried look on her face. She doesn’t know about your history with Minseok—no one does, not even Sehun—so you wouldn’t expect her to understand why you’re acting the way you are right now.

The cast of the film begins introducing themselves one by one to the media, and when Minseok’s turn arrives, his gaze finally meets yours.

He freezes for a split-second before smiling and introducing himself as if he didn’t even see you, but you don’t think much of it; you deduce that as an actor, he’s probably trained to remain unfazed even in the most shocking situations.

After Minseok finishes his introduction and the emcee begins focusing on the main cast, the smile dissolves from his face and his stare bores through you. His gaze barely leaves you throughout the entire press conference, only briefly breaking eye contact when he’s asked a question and then returns to you not long after.

The entire ordeal passes through just like that, with you and Minseok sizing up each other after not being able to hear from one another for such a long time. It’s almost like the two of you are having a silent conversation unbeknownst to the other people in the room.

Soon, the press conference ends, and you’ve barely taken down notes no thanks to the intense staring contest you and Minseok were having. It’s a good thing that you’ve pressed record on your phone the moment you sat up front.

“I think the photos I took were just subpar,” Seungwan admits in a defeated voice as everyone wraps up. “I hope your brother doesn’t kill me. I haven’t done this in a while. I’ve gotten a bit rusty.”

But you barely hear her as you drag her by the hand and leave the ballroom, hoping to get as far away from Minseok as you can.

It’s not that you have negative feelings toward him or that the two of you ended on bad terms. It’s just that this whole thing has caught you off-guard, and you’re nowhere near ready to talk to him after not seeing him for years.

As you and Seungwan are about to reach the door, the voice that you’ve been dreading to hear call your name does just that.

“Hey,” Minseok says.

You instinctively stop in your tracks. Minseok has always had that power over you, the power to make you drop everything at just the sound of his voice.

You turn around and you see a couple of bodyguards flanking him, trying to prevent him from reaching you further.

“It’s okay,” Minseok tells them. “I know her. She’s an old friend.”

The bodyguards look at each other once, but eventually let Minseok through.

Seungwan’s eyes grow so wide that you’re sure that they’re going to pop out of her head any second now, but you pay her no mind despite her constant nudging—her silent way of asking for an explanation as to why Kim Minseok called you an old friend.

You heave a deep sigh, internally acknowledging that there’s no way you can run from this, not anymore, not when Minseok is right in front of you.

“Seungwan, can you wait for me outside?” you ask your secretary, and the request processes in her head for quite some time before what you’re asking sinks into her.

She stammers, “Um, y-yeah. Sure.”

When Seungwan is out of earshot, Minseok steps closer, his signature smirk playing on his lips—the smirk that almost won you over all those years ago. Almost.

“Never in a million years did I expect to see you in a press conference with the two of us on opposite sides of the table,” he says. “It’s nice to see you again. You look… good. Wow.”

You hope that your face isn’t as flushed as you feel. “Well, that makes two of us,” you manage to joke despite the wild thrashing of your heart against your rib cage. “Long time no see, Minseok. I kind of find it hard to believe that you ended up an actor. And I don’t mean that the wrong way, it’s just…”

“Surprising?” he finishes for you, cocking his eyebrows.

You allow yourself a chuckle. “Surprising is an understatement.”

“Not to sound big-headed, but… I thought you’d know by now,” he says, and you detect no arrogance in his tone. Minseok was never the stuck-up type.

You scratch the back of your neck. “Oh, I haven’t been in the country often since Tsinghua,” you explain. “I’m kind of all over the place right now, so I’m not really up to date with the entertainment industry.”

“Ah, I see,” Minseok nods in understanding. He pauses for a while after that as he bites his lip, as if he’s debating within himself whether or not he should let out his next words. Eventually, he adds, “Listen… If you want to catch up on, you know, each other’s lives…”

You cut him off by politely shaking your head. “I just got back from New York and a lot of work has piled up on my desk back at the office, so I’m really preoccupied at the moment,” you say truthfully.

But the truth is also an excuse for you to circumvent whatever Minseok’s trying to do with you. You’ve been down this rabbit hole before, and you’re trying your best not to fall back into it after finally clawing your way out.

Minseok nods again, but it’s obvious that he hasn’t accepted defeat just yet. “If you change your mind, I’m here until Thursday. I’m staying in Room 9926,” he says, a knowing smile plastered on his lips.

He hasn’t changed at all, you realize. “I’ll keep that in mind, Min,” you reply, and then you’re out the door.

Read the next chapters here.

[exosmutfactory]

Six Phases FINALE Pt 1

Originally posted by sefuns

Who knew it nearly took 6 months to win your heart, and 6 phases for Baekhyun to lose his mind.

Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3  P(1) P(2) | Part 4 P(1) P(2) | Part 5 P(1)  P(2) | Part 6 P(1)  P(2) —– P(3)  P(4) —– P(5)  P(6) ||| ♬♩♪♩ FINALE P(1)✓  P(2) (also on AFF)

networks — @supermwritersnet​ @/bbh-net

pairing — Baekhyun x Riley (OC)

word count — 28k+ (Finale part 1 - [19k] & 2 - [9k])

genre  — ceo! baekhyun, playboy! baekhyun, strangers to lovers, hurt & comfort (heaven knows they need that comfort), slow burn! kinda

[ contains: angst, fluff, smut ]

A/N: Buckle up, loves. Here comes a long one. ♡ Let’s go! (^-^)

•⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •

⏰🌹Six Phases Tag List: 🌹⏰

@to-all-the-stories-i-love @insta1010 @sorrowinblood @bellamendoza @bbhflrt @weirdoome​

I was unable to tag one of you so I’ll DM you from @candyfizzbyun 💗💗💗

•⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •

July is upon us before we know it, bringing forth more of the summer's blazing sunlight and smothering heat. Jenny's birthday is right around the corner, merely 3 days into the hottest month of the year. There's no wonder why she's throwing a party in a venue that has both a beautiful indoors and outdoors setting. The breezy summer-style dress code for the event is a given—and I plan to crash it with my wintry flare.

It's July 3rd, 90 degrees, and I'm strutting down the stone path leading up to the venue in a two piece velvet outfit. The wine color compliments my skin, hugging my body in all the right places. Between the bra-shaped, crop top that ties in the back and my waist-high pants with high slits to reveal my nude colored heels underneath, I feel like the baddest and sexiest woman up in this bitch.

"Riley!" Jenny beams the moment I step through the door, looking stunning in her light blue dress. It's a plain form-fitting dress, but nothing is simple about her wearing it. The light blue material goes well with the ocean hue of her eyes. The sleeveless, spaghetti-strapped fabric that wraps around her beautifully is the shortest dress I've ever seen on her—and Jongdae should feel like the luckiest man alive to see her like this all the time.

Her makeup is done perfectly, highlighting the softness of her round face and sharpening the gaze in her oval eyes. She nearly runs someone over when she comes barreling my way in her black heels with a drink in her hand.

I laugh at her excitement, accepting her hug without hesitation. "Hey, Jen."

"Hey," She smiles, pulling back a little to look at me. "You're early."

A little grin forms on my face; if only she knew. "I didn't want to risk any traffic jams," I explain, smiling more. She's practically buzzing with happiness.

"Ah," She nods, pursing her lips. "Maybe I should have chose a different time-"

"Hey," I place my hand on her shoulder, giving her a look. "Relax. Everything will be fine."

She sighs but nods, her owl-shaped, dangling-earrings sparkling prettily under the warm lights. "I hope no one else gets stuck."

"They won't," I shake my head, adding cheekily, "Especially Chanyeol, he drives like a madman."

"That big oaf," She mutters, a smile back on her face. Her blue eyes meet mine before she takes my hands between hers. "Come, I want to introduce you to someone."

"Oh?" I inquire, raising a brow as she leads me further into the venue. "This isn't one of those matchmaking situations is it?"

"No. Fuck men." She immediately rebukes, fire burning in her eyes. "I'm not dealing with anyone's bullshit. Not on my day."

"Damn straight," I mumble, amused at the disgruntled expression on her face. Jenny and Jongdae are back together—if you can call their last fight a breakup. Witnessing him show up on their doorstep with her favorite chocolate and a new plant to add to their home was a sight to see. He must have done something else for her to react this way though. I can't help but chuckle. Half a year later and he is still tiptoeing around her. That Haneul must be someone significant. My lips downturn at the thought.

"Eunjung! Eunjung!" Jenny's loud voice brings me back to the present. "Ugh, where is that woman?" She grumbles, searching the extravagant room. More partygoers are starting to stream in, filling up the building with every shade of the rainbow and then some. My eyes drift over to the fruit buffet on the long tables in the back when Jenny's eyes widen. "There she is!" She smiles, leading me over to the mini bar on the other side of the room.

I follow her line of sight, my heart dropping in the blink of an eye. It's the same woman I've been seeing around Baekhyun since May. Her once long black hair is now a short brown mohawk, the curly ends perfectly framing her oval shaped face.

"Eunjung, this is Riley." Jenny smiles, gesturing to me. "The wild child I've told you about," She jokes.

"Hello," Eunjung greets in a low voice, smiling warmly. She holds out her hand to me. "I've heard so much about you."

I can only shake her hand and smile back, glaring at Jenny out of the corner of my eye when Eunjung is distracted by the bartender bringing her a drink. "Nice to meet you."

Jenny takes a seat while I survey the room, making sure there aren't any heads of silver hair around. Jongin won't be coming tonight, he's busy preparing dance classes for the elementary students that he'll teach for the upcoming school year, so I keep my head on a swivel. As much as I consider Jenny one of my best friends, her ties with a certain someone cannot be ignored after what happened the last time we went to a party. 

"How's Miss Eunae?" Jenny's question catches my attention, pulling me back into their conversation.

"She won second place in a dance competition last month." 

"Really?!" Jenny gasps and I stiffen.

"Yeah, I couldn't make it." Eunjung smiles sadly, swirling the melting ice in her drink. "Thankfully her girlfriend could. And Baekhyun too."

"Wait," I interrupt, feeling wary when both their eyes focus on me. "You have a twin?"

"Yes. About my height, long black hair." Eunjung sets down her empty glass on the counter. "You might have seen her around before, that woman can't sit still to save her life."

"She has a girlfriend?"

Eunjung and Jenny share a brief, knowing glance before turning back to me. "Yes." Eunjung smiles.

I clear my throat, avoiding their dancing eyes. "Good for her."

"They've been together since high school." Jenny nudges me, a shit eating grin on her face.

"I'll be surprised if they marry before you and Jongdae though," Eunjung raises her hand to get the bartender's attention again. "Chaeyoung is always working overseas."

My chest vibrates. I pull my phone out of my secret breast pocket, tuning out the rest of their conversation.

*

Sat, 07/03 - 7:30pm

Heartbreaker 😑💔😄

Y'all ready?

//

Earth shaker 😝💞😊

Ready as I'll ever be!

//

Heartbreaker 😑💔😄

Kyungsoo?

//

Cake master 🤗🍰🙏🏼

You owe me for this shit

//

♡ ♡ ♡ R ♡ ♡ ♡

I promise to help you bake in his place

\\

…

\\

As long as Dae and Yeol pick up the groceries :')

\\

Cake master 🤗🍰🙏🏼

Chanyeol delivers and Jongdae unpacks

//

I don't trust his clumsy ass anywhere near my produce

//

♡ ♡ ♡ R ♡ ♡ ♡

🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣

\\

Heartbreaker 😑💔😄

😂

//

Earth shaker 😝💞😊

Hey!

//

♡ ♡ ♡ R ♡ ♡ ♡

Ready guys?

\\

Cake master 🤗🍰🙏🏼

Yes

//

Heartbreaker 😑💔😄

Yeah

//

Earth shaker 😝💞😊

Mmhm >:(

//

♡ ♡ ♡ R ♡ ♡ ♡

Let's go 🤫🎂🚚💨✨🥰

\\

*

I can't help but chuckle, pocketing my phone. When I look up, Jenny is the only one sitting at the counter. "Hey," I frown, noticing the sad look on her face. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," She mumbles.

"Come on," I rest my hand on her arm, trying to catch her eye. "I can't let the birthday girl mope. You can tell me."

A smile quirks at her lips. "I just…" She sighs, turning to me. "I can't believe Jongdae is busy with work today."

"Awe," mimicking her poked out bottom lip, I nudge her softly. "Well, I guess you're just stuck with me—Deal with it."

"Riley!"

I burst out into laughter, back hugging her when she playfully pushes me away. "Hey, don't lose hope, yeah? He might surprise you."

"No he won't," She mumbles, full on pouting now. "He never surprises me."

"Well," Making eye contact with a certain mischievous brunette on the other side of the room, I tap her shoulder. "Maybe that will change today."

Jenny turns her head and gasps, leaping off of her bar stool. "Chanyeol? Kyungsoo? Jongdae?!?!?!?!"

Everyone in the room watches on with smiles on their faces, but Jongdae's is the brightest of all. "Hey, babe," He beams, opening his arms.

Jenny sprints over to him, colliding so hard with his body that she almost sends them both to the floor. But Jongdae takes it all in stride, holding her close while bellowing that signature laugh of his.

Smiling at them, I quickly walk over to help Kyungsoo and Chanyeol roll in the food cart. "Hey guys, everything okay?"

"We made it all in one piece," Kyungsoo mutters, glancing at the tall dome plate cover. "The cake too."

"Three different chocolates?"

"Mmhm."

"Perfectly symmetrical?"

"Yep," Yeol chimes in.

I grin, "She's going to love it."

"She's going to love you, you mean." Chanyeol sets his shining eyes on me. "How did you even know all this?"

I give him a small, secretive smile, "I have my resources." His grin only widens. "Did the gifts come in today?"

Kyungsoo nods, "Right on time."

"The delivery man showed up just as we were packing the cake into the back of the truck," Chanyeol chuckles, nearly tripping over the edge of a carpet. Kyungsoo and I look at him with our respective wide and narrowed eyes.

"Huh," I purse my lips, nodding in approval. "Now that is some high class two-day shipping." They both hum in agreement, Kyungsoo straightening out the table cloth before they begin to set the cake onto the round table.

"You guys good?" I look between them when they succeed in placing it down. Thank god for that; if that cake falls to the floor that's all our necks.

Kyungsoo nods, "Go on." He gives me a look that's hard to identify. "He's coming too."

"Oh," My heart leaps at the thought. Oh. Shit. He's coming. I should have expected as much, but to actually hear it makes it ten times more real... Shit. "I-Imma just…" I point behind me to the backdoor, slowly walking backward. "You know."

They nod, Chanyeol's eyes holding a hint of sadness. "It's okay. We got everything covered."

"Thank you," I breathe, smiling apologetically. Spinning on my heel, I hurry as fast as my high heels allow to the door. With one last glance back to make sure Jenny is okay, I slip out into the summer night.

Music from within the venue spreads out into the backyard, but it's much quieter out here. I survey the area, making sure no one else is around. Not that I am against anyone being outside, I've just had enough social interaction for one evening… and the night has barely begun.

Sighing to myself, I walk further out onto the patio, my lips quirking up at the light blue cushions on the chairs. Jenny planned this event to the Tee, huh? I chuckle, sighing softly.

The deck is a nice light gray shade, contrasting against the black base of the table and lounge chairs. Running my eyes over them, I hum, choosing to lean against the table instead.

Pain buds in my chest when my thoughts wander. I shouldn't care—I really shouldn't but… Even after everything. Even after all this time, it hurts to think of him with anyone else. The thought of him holding someone in his arms, in his home, in his heart… It crushes me to the core. It eats me up on the inside. It keeps me up at night.

I shouldn't care, yet every time I hear his name, every time I see his face... I go back to that January night, and I regret it every single time.

No matter how hard I try, my head is constantly full of 'what ifs.' What if I stayed? What if he was willing to change? What would we be right now if I hadn't walked away? 

I love—I loved Baekhyun with all my heart…

Can I really move on from this? Will I ever wake up one day and not imagine his sleeping face next to mine?

He could still have someone already for all I know, but for tonight… I rather tell myself that he is alone.

Leaning my elbows on the patio table, I watch the sunset, admiring the pink and orange hues streaking across the blue sky.

"You're staring."

"I love admiring art."

"So I'm an object now?"

The unmistakable love in his sparkly brown eyes… "You are the source," He pauses, holding my heart in his warm smile, "Of my love and affection."

My heart squeezes in earnest. God… why does this hurt so much? Why do his words linger in my mind and actions take hold of my heart? When will it end? When will it fucking end—

"Miss?" A low, raspy voice startles me.

I spin around, staring at the culprit with narrowed eyes. They widen as I take in the man in front of me.

The first thing I notice is his sharp jawline, leading up to his thin lips that curl up at the ends, reminding me a little of Jongdae. My eyes trail up further, taking in his tall nose with a rounded tip, his prominent cheekbones and narrow eyebrows. His slicked back, brown hair shows his broad forehead, and then—

His eyes…

They are the darkest shade of brown that I've ever seen, their almond shape perfectly suiting the rest of his face. They appear black in the dim light of the setting sun. Looking into them has me feeling many things, wondering what story those dark pools of molten hot coffee hold. 

"Are you alright?" He asks, his low voice in a husky tone that I'm slowly getting used to hearing… until I feel the drop that lands on my cheek.

"Oh—yeah!" I inwardly curse, hastily rubbing the tear from my cheek. "I-It's just, you know... allergies."

He nods and I cringe on the inside because I know he can tell that I'm completely bullshitting him right now. "What are you doing out here?" He inquires, tilting his head. His tone of voice isn't judging or hostile, it's more… caring. And sweet. I wish I could read his eyes though...

"Needed a breather," I shrug, repositioning myself in a more attractive manner. I am not about to let some stranger see me hanging out back here like a socially awkward potato on top of everything else—I refuse. "You?"

"Business call," He murmurs distractedly, repocketing his vibrating phone.

"Oh," I inwardly roll my eyes. Right. As if I don't have enough business men in my life.

"The Tech team found a corrupted file," He sighs, checking his expensive gold watch. "They don't know how bad it is yet… The film might have to be delayed."

Film? I perk up at that. "You help film movies?"

He smiles, glancing up at me, a lock of hair falling over his eye. "I'm the director."

A very casual one at that; I note, taking in his outfit. He's decked out in a light blue denim jacket and a white t-shirt, but I know those aren't cheap. Nope, I've seen enough of Baekhyun's cotton shirts to—

"What's the theme?" I blurt out, curling my hand into a fist as I lean further back on the table. "Classified information?" I raise a brow, smirking at his speechless face.

"Aish…" He closes his mouth, smiling a little. "Something like that."

"Eh," I shrug, smiling softly. "I can respect that."

The temperature suddenly starts to drop. A chilly wind blows, ruffling the ends of his hair. The scent of something I haven't encountered before reaches my nose. Bourbon and vanilla; citrus and peach... It's hard to describe, but it creates an aroma that catches my attention.

"What's your name?" I tilt my head, my eyes widening at the sparkle that reflects in his dark eyes from the last rays of the setting sun.

His eyes widen before he points to himself. "Me?"

"Who else, silly?" I laugh, holding back a snort, a smile tugging at my lips at the sheepish look on his face. He's pretty cute, I'll give him that.

He clears his throat, looking away. "Jackson."

I fight back my smile seeing how flustered he is. "I'm Riley." A thought occurs to me for a moment… What is a business man—director doing here? This is an invitation-only event, and I helped Jenny painstakingly arrange the guest list... "How do you know Jenny?"

"Hmm?" Jackson blinks, flickering his eyes back to mine. "Oh!" He laughs, rubbing the back of his neck. "She's an old friend."

"Oh," My eyes narrow in the last rays of sunlight.

"We kept in contact after her and Yugyeom split," He explains, and the apologetic expression on his face has my eyes widening again. Did he just see through me? Uh—Wait.

"Oh my god, Yugyeom?—Kim Yugyeom?"

"Yes…" He trails off, looking me over carefully. "Do you know him?"

Do I know him? My reddening cheeks are enough of an explanation. "Not really," I laugh awkwardly, standing up fully. Alright, I've had enough human interaction for today. Between him, the discovery of Eunjung's twin not seeing Baekhyun, meeting someone who is friends with that tall guy I was drooling over months ago, and having to keep Jenny's birthday surprise a secret all week, I'm drained. Time to go—

A crack of thunder echoes across the sky, and then the bottom drops, rain drenching us in seconds.

Well shit… Did none of us check the weather for today? I rack my brain for answers, trying to remember—oh... Oh. Jenny… likes… thunderstorms…

The rain continues to pour, soaking my velvet outfit and flattening my hair without remorse. It won't melt me, but the venue is a city away from Seoul and if I don't hurry home now...

"Well!" I turn away to hide the bitter smile on my face, pushing off of the slippery table. "Time for me to go. Nice meeting you, Jackson."

"Wait-"

I puff up my cheeks, blowing the air out as my hair sticks messily to my forehead. Fighting the urge to brush it back is difficult, but if there's one thing I know about my hair when it's wet, it's the agony that comes with ruffling it up. I rather not cry while detangling it when it's air dried later—

A yank on my arm makes me yelp, my head slamming into something hard when thunder cracks across the sky again, followed by the horrifying crackle of lightning. My head snaps up, eyes squinting against the onslaught of rain. I can barely make out Jackson's face, his features twisted in concern with his hair mattered to his forehead like a mop. The sheer amount of fear in his wide eyes has me more than confused. I take a look around, my heart stopping right in its tracks.

The doorknob of the back door sizzles, steam floating from it in a cloud of smoke. The crack from a lightning bolt visible as the rain washes the spark away.

My face pales when I look back up at the man in front of me.

Jackson steps back, steading me with his hands on my arms when my knees buckle. "Sorry," He clears his throat. "I tried to warn you but-"

"Thank you," I mumble, moving away when I find my balance again. "That could have been…" My head spins at the thought, "Bad."

He nods with a concerned frown, worry written all over his handsome features.

"...Well!" I clear my throat, giving him a small smile. "Thanks again for saving me, stranger." I joke, my eyes shooting down when I feel something rough shielding my shoulders from the rain. "Oh-" They snap back up to meet his, "You don't have to-"

"Keep it." He shakes his head, placing his denim jacket fully on my shoulders. "You're shivering."

"I…" My face is so hot the rain does nothing to cool me down. "Thank you."

Jackson smiles, shoving his hands into his pockets. "No problem." He starts walking backwards, glancing up at the sky before propping open the back door with his leather boot.

"Wait!" I blurt, blushing all the way up to my ears when he looks back at me, having to raise my voice over the unmerciful wind. "H-How will I return it without your number?"

A shy yet boyish grin forms on his face. "Not here."

"Huh?" I blink.

Jackson smiles even more, holding the door open before giving a little bow and outstretching his hand to me. "Ladies first."

A dozen thoughts race through my head while looking at his waiting hand, the action so familiar my heart tugs painfully in my chest. Smiling my prettiest smile, I place my palm in his.

•••

I forgot how refreshing it is to talk to someone new. Stepping out of my comfort zone to get to know a person outside of my friend group—an attractive person at that.

Texting Jackson is a treat. He's a man of high intellect, giving me great advice with years of director experience under his belt. The most shocking thing is that he is only 24—24! Two years older than me. He breaks my dating rule of pursuing anyone less than 4 years older than me, but his maturity makes up for it. Age doesn't define maturity as I have come to realize after a certain someone.

He's super sweet too. We haven't been able to see each other in person since Jenny's party last month, but a day hasn't gone by where we haven't texted. And boy does he text—the most flustering things that is. Jackson has a way with words that makes my heart squeeze in giddiness and me hide behind my hand while peeking at my screen.

He laughs at all of my jokes; he sends good morning and goodnight texts without fail. If nothing else, he is a great conversationalist who would make an even better companion, and I can't wait to see him again. I have a denim jacket hanging up in my closet to return, after all.

A knock on my office door brings me back to the present. I blink a few times, carefully reading over the email I've been working on for the past 20 minutes. "Come in," I permit, glancing at the time. The sight that greets me on the other side of the door when it opens stops my typing in its tracks.

Ms. Kim Eun, the newly appointed book editor, steps into the room, setting off my internal warning signals. Her outfit matches the company dress code, that isn't the problem here. No, it's the sheer amount of dread, sorrow, and fear coming off of her shuffling body in waves. "You asked to see me, Ma'am?" She inquires in the most broken of tones. A fragility I know very well.

"Yes." Saving my progress on the computer, I beckon her over with a reassuring smile. "Please, have a seat."

She slowly walks further into the room, sitting down in one of the leather chairs.

"Ms. Kim," I start as tentatively and professionally as possible, lacing my fingers together on top of my desk. "It has come to my attention that you have been behind on editing the book."

"Oh..." She mumbles, fidgeting with the purse in her lap. "I-I'm sorry, I-"

"I understand you might have other obligations and factors outside of work," I continue, reading her steadily panicking face like a book, "But we don't have a lot of time to get this novel done. We're on a tight schedule here."

"C-Can…" Her eyes lift from the purse in her hands, still holding onto it for dear life. "Can you do it for me?" She whispers.

I let out a short laugh. "No." Her eyes shake as my face hardens. "You were appointed as editor 3 weeks ago, correct?"

She nods, fear glimmering in her wide eyes.

"Your job is to edit the book," I remind her, my lips pressed into a thin line. "That's what you get paid for, that's your responsibility."

"But-"

"If I could do it myself, I wouldn't need to hire you." Her bottom lip starts to tremble; she's about to break. "If you can't do the job, I'm going to need you to put in your 2 weeks," I slide the slip of paper across the desk, "In early. Unless you can get half of the book done by Friday."

"T-That's only 3 days," She gasps, her voice wavering. "I can't-"

"You've had nearly a month in advance to work on it as an Intern." My voice lowers, "I'm sure you have plenty of time to catch up in-"

"I can't!" She wails loudly, hiding her face in her hands. "I-I'm not qualified for this position. I'm just a high school graduate with inside connections." She sobs, the dam of her built up emotions spilling over. "I didn't even finish English 12 with an A."

My clenched jaw ticks. I know she isn't faking it; she's been off for the past two weeks. It's her lack of sharing this important information that is getting to me. If she isn't qualified to take over the editing position, why the hell is she—my eyes widen and then narrow. Mrs. Park.

Looking at Eun, I finally understand. Her bowed head, slouched shoulders, and quiet hiccups dawning on me as clear as day.

"My boyfriend c-cheated on me with my best friend." She croaks sorrowfully. "He said that I deserved it, t-that I made him do it from working late all the time." She runs a hand through her hair, laughing brokenly, her tears leaving a trail of inky black mascara in their wake. "My editing isn't good anyway."

Reaching across the desk, I offer her my box of tissues. "I know how you feel," I mutter, keeping my voice even. "You feel lost, broken and tossed aside as if a part of you is gone." She nods, sniffling while smearing the makeup under her eye. "You ask yourself how you will ever move on from it." Leaving the box on the edge of the desk, I meet her eyes again. "But you will move on." The conversation I had with Jongin in the studio that day comes to mind, quirking a small smile on my lips. "You will wake up one day and not think of them. As long as you want to. You shouldn't stay stuck on someone who has hurt you." 

Tucking the resignation document into a drawer, I turn my sleeping computer back on. "You are worth more than how they've treated you, but you have to decide that for yourself."

"O-Okay," Eun sniffles, wiping her face. A couple tissues fall out of her hand, but her tears have stopped.

"Good." I lean back into my rollable leather chair with a stretch, smiling softly. "Let's settle this. Make me a list of your strengths and weaknesses."

Her wide eyes snap back up to mine. "I-"

"Now."

"Damn, Kyungsoo, how many of these cakes do you need in a day?" I sigh, my hands cramping up. We've been at it for hours, baking desserts at his restaurant because today is a national holiday. Funny how he let all his workers take the day off and here I am handling enough flour to make me sneeze in Jongdae's place.

Kyungsoo doesn't even look up at me, continuing to knead the dough in his hands. "I'd give an estimate but I don't want to overwhelm you."

I'd dramatically flop down into a chair if I wasn't molding a ball of my own dough, so I just groan instead. "You're killing me over here."

"Who offered to help me bake in Jongdae's place?" He raises a brow, shaping the churro in his hands with precession.

"It was all for the good of Jenny's last minute birthday cake!" I whine, starting to place a hand over my heart until I remember the torment I went through last time I got cake batter on this floral shirt. "Have you no heart?" I pout, giving him puppy eyes.

Kyungsoo slowly raises his head and I quickly get back to shaping the fancy doughnut in my hands without a word.

"So," I clear my throat, smiling sheepishly. "Did Dae and Yeol deliver everything okay?"

"They were late." Kyungsoo neatly arranges his perfectly shaped churros onto a tray, sliding them into the preheated oven. "Any later and the milk would have gone bad."

"Yikes," I wince, reaching to rub the back of my head only to pause mid-way, stopped by the wet flour sticking to my hand. "I should have helped more."

"Chanyeol would have slowed down to not give you motion sickness and then the cheese would have gone bad too." He points out.

"You sound a bit grumpy today," I note softly, glancing over at him again. "Did Chanyeol do something?" Kyungsoo starts another row of churros, staring blankly at me as he almost crushes the long sticks in his hands. "Okay, okay! I'll drop it, no need for the third degree. Spare the churro's life, please..."

"I'm going to ban him from my restaurant, I swear." He grumbles under his breath.

"At least he offered to help," I mumble, setting the last doughnut onto the non-stick pan. "How many more you got for me?" I ask, dusting off my hands.

Kyungsoo comes over to take the tray off of the counter. "None."

I raise a brow. "That's it?"

"No," He slides it in with the baking churros. "I'm sending you home."

I frown, "Why?"

"You're loud, chatty and keep dripping flour all over my floor." He deadpans. "And you're falling asleep."

Gawking at him for a few moments all I can do is huff. "I am not-"

"You're gonna get cake batter in your hair."

I flinch, putting my hand down at once. "Are you really kicking me out right now?" I mumble, blowing annoying strands of hair out of my eyes. 

"You're fired." He wipes his clean hands with a towel and walks back over to turn on the sink for me. "Now go home and sleep."

"I don't even work here!"

He gives me a look.

"Alright, alright," I mutter, scrubbing flour from under my nails. "Fine. I'll be out of your hair-"

The chime on the door of the restaurant rings, capturing my attention. I crane my neck around to see who the hell is coming in here when there's obviously a "CLOSED" sign out front and it's freaking 9pm. My face pales at the black baseball cap and leather jacket figure stumbling through the door. I tug on the sleeve of the busy man next to me. Um, Kyungsoo-

They pull their hat off before they reach the middle of the restaurant, revealing a familiar flushed face and unmistakable silver hair.

Oh fuck no.

"I'm sorry I'm late, Kyungsoo," He mumbles, his head down while approaching the counter. "I got held up at the office and the traffic was-" His head snaps up just as I contemplate ducking out of view. "R-Riley…?" He whispers, his face paling. He looks like he's seen a ghost and I can't imagine I'm doing any better.

"You're late." Kyungsoo deadpans, busying himself with washing the used baking trays and utensils in the sink.

"I…" Baekhyun steps closer and I feel like I'm going to throw up. My heart isn't in my throat at this point, it's somewhere lost between my nose and my gag reflex.

"Have you been drinking?" Kyungsoo finally looks up from the spatula in his hands, his eyes narrowing at the lack of response.

Baekhyun's red face glows brighter under the harsh kitchen lights. He purses his lips, "No-"

"Where's your car?" Kyungsoo demands. "I'm not letting you drive."

"Kyungsoo, I'm fine," He rolls back on the heels of his feet, shoving his hands deep into his pockets. "You have an important client coming in tomorrow-"

"I don't care who the hell is coming tomorrow." Kyungsoo cuts him off, full-on glaring at him now. His normally calm voice growing deeper with anger by the second. "I'm not letting you drive-"

"I'll take him home," I mumble, shrinking in on myself when both their eyes snap over to me.

Kyungsoo frowns, "Riley-"

"I'm taking him home, Kyungsoo." I cross my arms, shaking my head at the disapproving expression on his stern face. "You have a huge event tomorrow, you sent your staff home, and your kitchen is covered in cake batter," I list off of my fingers, daring him to say another word. "His apartment is on the whole other side of town. I think we both know what's the best course of action here."

Kyungsoo stands there silently for a long moment, but I don't back down, merely arching a brow. "Are you sure you'll be alright?" He softens, not even acknowledging the other man in the room.

"Yeah." I smile, uncrossing my arms. "I know I'm a disaster with a knife but I know how to drive, Kyungsoo. You got to give me some credit here."

"Alright," He chuckles, smiling a little before shifting his eyes back to the man on the other side of the counter. "Don't cause her any trouble, you hear me?"

Baekhyun's dazed eyes widen, "I-"

"If you mess with a single hair on her head," Kyungsoo continues, lifting the butcher knife in his hands. "Say goodbye to your kids."

"I-I won't fucking!" Baekhyun tangles a hand in his messy hair, sucking in a deep breath. "I'm walking home."

"Oh no you aren't," I rebuke, rounding the counter.

He grits his teeth, spinning around on his heel, "I'm-"

"Yah, Baekhyun." Kyungsoo's deep voice cuts through the air.

Baekhyun freezes up, looking over his shoulder with wide eyes. "Y-Yes?-"

"Take this." Kyungsoo starts, slamming a couple bags full of food to his chest. "Shut the fuck up and let Riley take you home."

"I-" Baekhyun shakes his head, "I can still catch the bus. There's no need-" His face drains of color when he meets Kyungsoo's eyes again. If looks could kill, he'd be 6 feet under.

Kyungsoo turns back to me then, "If he gives you a hard time, call me, okay?"

"Yes, Kyungsoo," I immediately agree, fearful of his sour mood as well. Note to self: angry Kyungsoo is scarier than angry Jongin.

"Good," He grumbles but smiles, patting my arm before walking back to the kitchen. "I'll save some of the churros for you."

"Thank you!" I beam at him, waving until he walks into the backroom. My smile doesn't fade, my cheeks starting to hurt until I feel a certain someone's stare on the back of my head. Oh shit.

Slowly turning around, I drag my eyes up to look into the most beautiful puppy eyes in the world, my heart going into overdrive.

"Hey," Baekhyun whispers.

A sad smile quirks on my lips, "Hi." Sighing a little, I take a look around, hanging up my apron and retrieving my hidden purse from the back of a chair at one of the extravagant dining tables. "Let's go."

Baekhyun nods, following me out of the restaurant. I open the door and hold it for him until he reaches the doorstep. We may not be on good terms, but that doesn't mean I'll just let a door slam in his face.

…

I most definitely should have let that door slam in his face.

Shaking off my aggressive thoughts, I take a deep breath and power walk to my car, shivering in the cold wind. It's the middle of July and a tropical storm has blown in, bringing its cold rains and chilling nights with it. Trust Seoul to have these extreme temperature changes, I should have kept my ass back in the South.

Baekhyun doesn't say a word as we make it to my red Porsche. I unlock the car when we are a few feet away, rolling my keys around my fingers. "Hop in, Byun."

He climbs into the passenger seat and by now the silence is killing me, but I shove it down. I'm here to drive him home and that's it. No more, no less.

Sighing inwardly, I settle into the driver's seat. "Buckle up," I mutter, looking at him out of the corner of my eye. "You may be more likely to survive a car crash in your drunken stupor but I sure as hell am not getting a fine for your ass."

I swear I hear him mutter, "of course," under his breath.

"What was that?" I pointedly widen my eyes, looking directly at him.

"Nothing." He grumbles, keeping his eyes facing forward.

"I thought so," Making sure he's strapped securely and checking my rearview mirror, I stick the key into the ignition and pull out of the parking lot.

Driving to Baekhyun's apartment feels so surreal, for many reasons. Never in our relation—our previous relationship have I driven him anywhere. I never dared to get behind the wheel of his Audi, that car is too expensive. If I had wrecked it and looked at the cost to fix or replace it, combined with the look of pure rage that would be on his face from me crashing his baby, I would die. Bad blood or not, I rather not be on Baekhyun's bad side.

My heartbeat picks up the longer the car ride goes on. Fuck, it's getting harder to breathe. I literally have the biggest problem to ever walk into my life right next to me months after I swore to never speak to him again. Why did I agree to this? What was I thinking? 

No. No time for that, I'm going to drop him off at his apartment and continue moving on with my life. That's why I left him in the first place.

"...Riley?" He speaks up a few streets away from his house, his voice the softest I've heard in a while.

Nope. Don't engage. I tighten my grip on the steering wheel.

"Can… Can we talk?" He continues, sounding sadder by the minute. "Please?"

"We're ten minutes away, Baekhyun."

"I…" The bags rustle in his lap as he sighs. "I knew this would happen."

"What?" I glance sharply at him at the next red light.

Baekhyun looks down at his hands with the most pitiful expression on his face, tears building in the corners of his eyes under the bright city lights. "I knew you would hate me."

Oh my fucking—My heart squeezes painfully in my chest. I want to roll my eyes and launch myself out of the car window at the same time. "Stop bringing it up, Byun." I mutter, focusing back on the road. "It's a thing of the past. Let it die there."

"Yeah," He laughs, his voice raw with emotion. "Like my heart the night you left me."

I clench my jaw, taking a deep breath, inwardly cursing the hectic late night traffic. Come on, fuckers, I need this man out of my car asap.

"You don't even want to talk to me about it." He continues, growing more frustrated and louder by the minute. "You don't even want to see me-"

"Of course I don't, Baekhyun!" I snap, whipping my head around to face him. "After all the shit you've done I have every right to not speak to your smug fucking face again."

"Smug?" He laughs weakly. "You think I enjoyed what happened to us?"

"Yep," I chirp, gripping the steering wheel so hard my knuckles turn pale. "There's no other explanation for why you are in my car right now."

"You insisted for me to be here." He fires right back. "You break up with me, hang out with all my friends, then act like a cold hearted bitch every time you see me."

"It takes one to know one, Baekhyun." I jab right back, curling my upper lip in a cruel smile.

"Yeah," He scoffs, crossing his arms and facing the window. "I'm sure you know that very well."

"If you're going to be a whiny little bitch," I start, smiling widely at him, "I will put you out on your ass, Baekhyun."

"Wouldn't you love that," He laughs, anger coming off of him in waves. "You were always obsessed with my ass."

That's it.

Baekhyun yelps when I slam on the breaks, bracing his hands on the dashboard. "Riley, what the hell?!"

"You wanted to talk?" I make sure the curb of the street I pulled onto is clear before facing him with a grin. "Huh? You want to talk now?" Baekhyun shrinks further into the passenger seat when I lean over him. "Fucking say it to my face then, you bastard." I snarl. "Go on. Give your little practiced speech."

Baekhyun parts his lips a few times, making my rage raise even more—"I miss you." He mumbles sadly.

I blink, staring at him. "...What?" I chuckle, growing wary as he keeps giving me those kicked puppy dog eyes. "What the fuck are you on about, Baekhyun-"

"I miss you." He repeats. "I miss your voice, I miss your eyes, I miss waking up to your sleeping face next to mine." He takes a shaky breath, tears filling his eyes. "I miss your strawberry scent on our pillows. I miss your loving words. I miss you complaining about my random ramblings and shutting me up with a kiss… I miss everything about you." He drags his eyes back up to mine then. "I miss you so much I wake up every day and fall apart when I remember that you aren't there."

Sucking in a breath, I look away from him, my anger long forgotten. I… I don't know what to say. "You…" A lump forms in my throat. I have to bite the inside of my cheek to restrain my wobbling chin.

Baekhyun keeps his eyes on me, pleading with me with their sad, brown depths. He doesn't expect the slap I land on his pretty face.

"You fucking bastard," I mutter lowly, shaking in anger, the last of my sanity flying out of the window. "You don't get to come in here and say all this fucking bullshit when you couldn't even tell your fucking mother that you were dating me!" I scream, my vocal chords pulling harder than my heart strings. "You were dating me, living with me, loving me, fucking me-" I laugh, throwing my hand out to show off the car. "For a whole year. Then you come here with your pretty, pitiful little empty words and expect me to forgive you? Really? You really think so little of me?"

"Ri-"

"Did you not get it the first time?" I ask in the sweetest of tones, my Southern accent out on full display. "Huh? You told your dear mother about us then suddenly come running back after me? Did having her approval feel that good little puppy?"

Baekhyun's face burns a dozen different shades of red, but I'm not fucking done yet.

"Here comes the man who was so overcome with jealousy over my best friend that he pretended to fuck another whore at his party," I list off on my fingers, my voice growing louder with every word I fire at him."Here goes the man who accused me of fucking Jongin because I wanted to be left alone at a mother fucking party. Here sits the man—who had the audacity to cheat on me not once, but twice!" My lips curl up into the ugliest sneer, glaring at Baekhyun hard enough to kill. "And here lies the cowardly man who will lie like a pig in mud for the rest of eternity as far as I am concerned."

I'm huffing and puffing by the time I'm done, not even waiting for him to say anything before starting back up again. "You know I never and would never have cheated on you, right?" I ask, lowering the volume of my voice. "If I didn't want to be faithful to you, Baekhyun, I would have been with someone else. I don't pull stunts to be petty and shit. If you didn't know that about me now, you're a fucking idiot, and if you don't believe me, then I don't know what to tell you." I shrug, leaning back tiredly into my seat and keeping my eyes forward on the empty road ahead.

"I get that," He says quietly.

A chuckle bubbles in my aching chest. "Do you?" I raise a brow, trying to calm down. "Do you understand how stupid it is to cheat on someone just because you're feeling petty or uncomfortable in a situation-"

"I never cheated on you."

"Ha!" I bark out a laugh. "And I don't have 4C hair." Rolling my eyes, I throw my hands up. "What? So that model at the photoshoot and the lipstick stain on the collar of your shirt wasn't you cheating? Are you serious?"

"Yes."

"Really? You really are going to deny-"

"Melody tripped over a sewage drain and that model forced herself onto me." He states firmly. "Neither was consensual or intentional."

Both my brows raise. "Huh. You know, it's real funny how you have an explanation for that now." I roll down my window to cool off, leaning my elbow onto the window seal and my chin in my palm before turning to him again. "Where was this energy months ago?" 

Baekhyun nods. "You're right. I am a coward," He admits, stopping me dead in my tracks. "Dumb enough to not say anything and dumb enough to think that you'd figure it out because I…" He trails off, biting his lips before those teary brown eyes lock onto mine again. Taking my breath away with the endless storm of emotions swirling within them. "With you, I'm like an open book. You always saw right through me, so I thought… I thought I didn't have to say anything," His head drops, looking down at the neat bags sitting at his feet. "And when I did, it was too late."

My eyes narrow. "How do I know you aren't bullshtting me?"

"I have nothing left to lose," He shrugs, smiling sadly.

Anger flares up in me again. "What is that supposed to mean-"

"I already lost you."

My mouth snaps shut, a feeling I haven't felt in months squeezing my heart in earnest.

"Everything you said was true," He mumbles. "All of it. The secrets, the lies-"

"And what makes you say that?"

His ears burn brighter than the red handprint on his cheek. "I'm seeing a therapist."

"Oh—Shit..." A wave of white hot shame falls over me. "Baekhyun, I-I'm sorry-"

"No." He shakes his head before bending down, the paper bags rustling in his grasp. "Don't. You said nothing but the truth."

"That still doesn't make it okay…" I rub the back of my neck, cursing myself inwardly for my anger. I hadn't meant to go off on him, that wasn't my intention—

"It's only fair," He mutters, shrugging weakly. "I've said worse to you."

"I…" I can't help but sigh, at a loss for words. "...I'm proud of you, seeing a therapist takes a lot of courage and self awareness."

"Thank you."

"I'm glad you're doing okay," I mumble.

Baekhyun stiffens up. Suddenly the atmosphere in the car shifts into something more melancholic.

"B-Baek?"

He lifts up his head, revealing his tear-stained face to me. "You think so?"

My heart clenches in anguish. "Baekhyun-"

"After everything you…" His voice breaks. "You think I'm fine? You think I'm okay?" Tears dampen the long strands of silver hair dangling in his eyes. "I haven't slept. I haven't eaten. I haven't breathed—I haven't lived since the day you left." He croaks, sucking in a breath. "So if you think that I am okay, I am not."

I have nothing else to say after that. What can I even say...?

Feeling tears form in my own eyes, I turn the car back on. My mom always taught me that if you don't have anything nice to say, don't say nothing at all. And after I slapped him and said all of those things…

I pull off of the curb, hiding my tears away from him. There's nothing I can do but take him home and hope that in the distant future… In a brand new life… He can forgive me for everything I've done to him and move on too.

The rest of the ride is spent in silence. No radio. No cars zooming past. The only thing I hear is his quiet sniffles and the cry of my wheezing heart.

"Thanks for taking me home," He mumbles in the softest of tones, mumbling more to his scuffed up sneakers than to me.

"No problem," I say softly, reaching out to place my hand on his shoulder only to pause, gripping the steering wheel again. "Make sure to take some Advil from the third cabinet on the right, okay?"

Baekhyun nods, hiding under the strands of his messy hair. He scares the hell out of me when his head suddenly shoots up again.

"Baek…?" I whisper, not sure what to do as he starts leaning in. He reveals his face to me up close for the first time in months. Heart-wrenching features that I know so well. The droopy shape of his brown eyes, the soft slope of his button nose, the cute little mole on top of his soft pink, thin lips that are pursed in concentration. For what? I have no idea. "Baekhyun-"

He slams his hand down on the dashboard, making me flinch. "Spider," He mutters, opening his hand to reveal its creepy squished body. I shiver at the sight. "I don't want you getting into a wreck. I know how you hate-" He sighs loudly, shaking his head. "Never mind…"

Yeah… I gulp, forcing a smile. Never mind.

"Travel safely, okay?" He takes his bags of food and steps out of the car, moving to close the door only to pause, meeting my eyes from under the bright city lights. "Goodnight, Riley."

It takes everything in me not to break down right there and then. "Good-" My lips wobble. I clear my throat, brushing my hair back before daring to look into his dull brown eyes again. "Goodnight, Baekhyun."

He smiles so small and sadly, making my heart weep when he closes the door and walks off to enter his apartment building.

I sit there for a few moments, staring out at the busy street ahead. It's so funny… This empty feeling in my chest. It's… It's like I never left…

•••

It's unfair… how much your heart hurts when you're stuck on someone. Realizing that no matter how many times they've hurt you, your broken heart still beats for them… and only them.

No matter how hard I try to deny it, the heart doesn't lie…

Baekhyun… is still a part of me. His scent may have faded, his t-shirts and hoodies are cleared out from my room… but the memory of him lives on in my heart. And I can't get rid of him without breaking myself completely and reforming a "perfect mold" to fit myself in.

Ha… funny how that works. 7 months of moving on has led up to this. Nothing. 7 months, 12 months, or 30 years, Baekhyun's scent can wash off of my skin, but the rest of the world won't let me break the two of us apart. If I am my brain, he is my heart. And you can't live without that muscle pumping steadily in your aching chest.

It's so unfair… because I'm trying my hardest to move on with someone else.

It takes me forever to get ready for my date tonight, and when I do… Something tells me to cancel it. But I can't. Jackson will be busy for the next month and a half. This is the only time in his schedule where he can take me out on the "proper date" as he likes to call it. Which he doesn't have to, I'm not that hard to please. I mean for fuck sake, I haven't had an official date until I was 20. 

I'm not picky about these things, but I ended up agreeing in the end anyway. The sad puppy look on Jackson's face when I tried to decline going to a restaurant to just stay in and watch movies instead still haunts me. Those almond shaped, dark brown puppy eyes… Damn him.

Sighing softly, I carefully apply my eyeliner in my vanity mirror, checking over my appearance one last time and smiling at the result. My lips are the richest shade of red, dark brown, waist-length hair curled to perfection, and the crystal earrings I haven't worn in ages sparkle every time they catch the light. Perfect for my chosen dress for the night.

It's a little something that I've bought recently. A spaghetti strapped, black velvet piece with a cowl shaped neck that shows off a bit of my cleavage, form-fitting all the way down to the V shaped end of the dress. It ends high on my thigh, but I have no plans to go dancing tonight, (for Jackson's sake). It's just enough to make him a little hot under his expensive collar. Especially with the lace strings crisscrossed in the back that are the only thing holding the dress up.

A low buzz makes me jump, startling me out of my thoughts. I fish for my phone in the vibrating purse in my lap. I haven't taken it out since last night… The weight of Baekhyun's unblocked number in my phone is a heavy load... and I only have myself to blame.

My eyes widen at the caller ID on the screen: Him. And I know exactly who he is.

Biting my nails, I weigh my options: answer now and end up canceling my plans or call him back tomorrow... 

…

Would it really be that bad to cancel? No—I can't. Jackson thinks I'm a punctual woman and…

"Always so sweet for me," He murmurs lowly, painting my skin with the shape of his lips.

My breath hitches, mouth going dry as more memories dance in my mind. Skin on skin, hushed whispers, champagne painted breaths...

"Mmm you're so wet," He groans, grazing my clit with his teeth. "Making a mess all over me."

A knock on my door makes me pause, staring down at the buzzing phone in my hand.

7 months without Baekhyun… and it has resorted to this.

Fuck.

Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck—Fuck!

I power down the phone, toss it back into my bag, pull it onto my shoulder and launch myself out of my chair to open the door before I lose my nerve. The sight that greets me on the other side of the door makes my heart flutter, but…

"Hey," Jackson smiles softly, his dark brown eyes sparkling under the bright lights.

It doesn't take my breath away.

"Hi," I manage a smile, tucking my hair behind my ear.

"You look beautiful," He compliments, his eyes sparkling even more as he looks over my dress before meeting my eyes again.

My smile grows, warmth spreading over my cheeks. "Thank you," I mutter softly, laughing a little. "You're not too bad yourself."

He smiles again, gesturing to me, the shine of his thin gold bracelet reflecting the hallway lights. "May I?"

"Hmm?—Oh!" I gasp, noticing the red and black corsage in his hands. "Y-Yes," I smile shyly, my heart pounding when he holds out his hand to me.

Jackson gently takes my hand, carefully slipping the corsage around my wrist. The caress of his rough fingertips makes a shiver go down my spine, goosebumps left on my skin when he pulls away.

His outfit catches my attention. Normally I'd feel a little shameless for looking at him from head to toe, but after what happened earlier… I can use a distraction.

He's wearing a black blazer with a matching lace turtleneck shirt underneath that gives me a glimpse of his toned skin, making my breath hitch. A golden necklace with a pendant rests in the middle of his chest, making him look so attractive when it twinkles under the lights. And with the way his shirt is tucked into his stylish black jeans… Fuck me ten times over.

My eyes trail further down his body. He has on that expensive gold watch I saw the first time we met and elegant rings on his veiny hands. I forget to breathe remembering how it felt to be held in his strong arms...

Snapping out of my daze, my wide eyes dart back up to his, finding the sweetest of shy smiles on his lips and a pink hue to his cheeks. He just caught me checking him out and he's blushing. Adorable. Clearing my throat, I smile, feeling my own face heat up under his admiring gaze. "Not bad at all."

His soft chuckle makes me feel less embarrassed. Maybe he can tell that I'm nervous… but not what has me so nervous.

Baekhyun's tear-stained face has been haunting me all day and I barely managed to get any sleep last night. His small voice replays in my head and soft spoken words cover my skin. My face heats up and pales at the same time at the reminder of what I was thinking about not even 10 minutes ago. I had a memory of him going down on me for Christ sake! Looking up at Jackson's handsome face, I feel another wave of hot shame. Can the ground please open up and swallow me whole?

"Shall we?" Jackson asks, bring my attention back to him. He offers his elbow to me, waiting for me to lock my arm with his. Another smile forms on my face; I have to suppress a giggle bubbling in my chest. He's so sweet and gentle compared to all the other men in my life. Ugh, my poor heart is racing like crazy.

I lock the door behind me and wrap my arm around his, appreciating the firmness of his bicep as he leads us down the hallway. The taps of our respective shoes echo around the quiet hall while we wait a few minutes for the elevator to arrive. "I'm not taking too much of your time, am I?" I mumble, watching the floor numbers rise to avoid his gaze.

"Hmm?" Jackson hums, his alluring cologne hitting me when he turns his head to look at me.

"Your schedule," I elaborate, glancing at him from under my eyelashes. "I'm not infringing on your work time, am I?"

"No," He shakes his head, holding the metal doors open for me while I walk into the elevator.

"But you said you are in the middle of the most important part of filming and-" I stop, my eyes widening at the warmth on my cheeks.

"Riley." Jackson looks right into my eyes, his rough palms cradling my face. "You are not 'taking too much' of my time, alright?" He mumbles, brown eyes drifting over my features while his thumb swipes over the top of my cheek, leaving a blaze of gentle heat in its wake. "This night is for us."

My heart practically leaps out of my chest the longer I stare into his warm eyes. I break eye contact. "O-Okay," I whisper, smiling shyly.

Jackson smiles, taking my hand when the elevator doors open onto the ground floor. As we walk past the security guard in the lobby, I wonder how I look next to him… He's the same height as Baekhyun, more toned where the latter has softer edges. They both have sharp jawlines, but Jackson's cheeks are more chiseled than squishy like Baekhyun's sweet face—

"Ladies first," His low voice muses.

Lifting my head from my white high heels, I look into Jackson's eyes, realizing that his dark brown eyes don't hold the same tension Baekhyun's does when I am taller than him like this. My shyness aside, with my almost average height and tall heels, I'm a few centimeters taller than Jackson. But instead of finding that spark of insecurity I'm used to seeing in Baekhyun's eyes, Jackson looks at me as if I am the goddess who put the moon in the sky.

Stepping out into the quiet night, I look up at the stars, having to blink a few times when I see a pair of droopy brown eyes staring down at me. No. I shake my head, sighing in frustration. God, why do I see him everywhere I go?

We make our way to the parking lot on the side of the apartment complex. The silence between us isn't striffling like the one I've come to grow wary of over the past year. That piercing void full of held back frustration and heated glares...

A car unlocks in the distance, drawing my attention to a sleek black vehicle when it lights up. A Jaguar, stunning with it's cat-eye headlights and the way the engine purrs to life. The car is honestly mesmerizing, and it suits Jackson well, but my heart tugs painfully in my chest when he opens the passenger door for me and I don't see any red accessory detailing on the inside...

"You look stunning in that dress." He says when he climbs into the driver's seat, his low voice making me feel something deep in my stomach.

"T-Thank you," I blush scarlet, shifting towards the passenger window to hide my red face. It's been a long time since someone has complimented me so genuinely. I haven't felt like this since—

"Are you really that insecure?"

The memory hits me like a punch to the gut.

"You okay?" Jackson asks, his eyes shining with concern.

"Y-Yeah," I whisper, clutching onto my purse. My face hasn't cooled down since I left my apartment and I doubt it will at this rate. Between Jackson's sweet eyes and Baekhyun's teary ones that haven't left my mind, I'm royally screwed. "How's work?" 

Jackson hums. "It's good." He keeps his eyes on the road, pulling out of the parking lot. "The movie is coming along nicely."

Taking a few discrete and deep breaths, I rest my head on my arm, focusing on the low timbre of his raspy voice. "Did the tech team find any more of those files?"

"No." He shakes his head, making a left turn. "Thankfully those were the only ones," He smiles, glancing over at me; the twinkles of excitement and affection in his eyes is hard to ignore. "Now the editing team can take over."

I fight the urge to rest a hand over my heart. "The movie won't be delayed?"

"The movie won't be delayed," He confirms warmly, focusing fully on me at the next red light. His brown hair falls attractively over his forehead, casting a shadow over his dark and expressive eyes. "We'll be ahead of schedule. Everyone worked in advance while waiting for the tech team to sort through the files."

"That's good," I smile, turning my attention to our surroundings streaming past the window.

Jackson navigates us down the long Seoul streets, the city lights reflecting in his dark eyes while he steers the wheel with both hands. He looks handsome under the favor of the moonlight, the headlights of passing cars sparkling across his thin necklace. For a moment I imagine a future—an us. How it would feel to hold his calloused hands and gaze into his adoring eyes. What it would be like to wake up to his face in the mornings. That deep, raspy voice… I shiver at the thought, praying the traffic lights don't show the red hue I feel on my cheeks.

Soft and slow R&B floats from the quiet car radio, caressing my ears with its gentle melodies while Jackson turns his blinkers on. I hum, tapping along to the beat, a smile curling at my lips. It's a perfect song for a summer night like this, adding a calming atmosphere to the intimate space of Jackson's car—

"I love this song."

Baekhyun raises a brow, his eyes focused on the road as he turns up the radio with a smile. "Really?"

"Yeah." He has such a stunning side profile, I could gaze at him for hours. "I listened to a lot of their songs growing up."

"Your parents have great taste."

"Mm." The sunlight reflecting in his brown eyes has nothing on the sparkles of happiness in his shining orbs. "I guess you do too."

I sigh through my nose, shoving down the emotions budding in my chest. No matter how hard I try, memories of him continue to play in my mind. All our romantic mid-day drives and late night talks of a future we thought we had in store… Our shared hopes and dreams that went up in flames before our very eyes.

Next thing I know, Jackson is putting the car into park, the purr of the engine cutting off in exchange for the summer heat seeping in through the pause of the air conditioner.

"You ready?" He looks over at me, the urge to brush his hair out of his eyes hitting me full force.

"Yeah," I smile, curling my hand around the strap of my purse. The giddy smile he gives me in return is so damn sweet I want to cry.

Jackson steps out of the Jaguar and it doesn't take him long to round the car. He opens the passenger door for me before I realize that we've reached the restaurant.

"Thank you," I giggle in embarrassment, placing my hand in the one he offers me with another one of those adorable smiles of his. My heart skips a beat when he presses a kiss to the back of my hand while I step out onto the asphalt. If he keeps this up I'm going to have a heart attack over this softness. What the hell, why aren't there more guys like Jackson in the world? And how the hell has he been single this whole time with him out here sweeping me off my feet like this?

His widened smile and the way his eyes drift over my features has a comforting warmth settling over my beating heart. He leads the way to the restaurant, opening the door for me like the heart-fluttering gentleman he is. He's going all out on winning me over tonight and I'm loving every minute of it.

The smell of freshly baked lasagna and garlic bread has my mouth watering as we make our way up to the counter. I catch a peek at the beautifully arranged, round wooden tables under a romantic lighting in the next room.

"Reservations for Wang." Jackson's voice sounds more firm when he addresses the lady at the counter, a flicker of his director persona flashing across his face. If nothing else, one look at him and you can tell that he's about business—even for a little date like this. A first date too. It's hard fighting my adoring smile.

The receptionist checks on the computer in front of her and looks down at her clipboard, nodding with a polite smile. "Right this way," She gestures to the next room. Her black suit, matching bow tie, and crisp clean, white dress shirt add onto the expensive air of the restaurant. The food is fresh, the atmosphere is dreamy, and every surface shines brightly under the dim candle-lit lights.

The further we walk into the restaurant, the more I have to be sure not to let my jaw drop in awe. Everything about this place is magical, from the happily conversing customers to the beautiful chandeliers in the hallway. The receptionist leads us to a table in a more secluded area, the muffled chatter of the rest of the patrons coming through the velvet walls. "Your water will be out shortly," She sets the menus on the table before taking her leave with a bow.

"Allow me," Jackson murmurs, his words caressing my ear. His cologne washes over me when he walks over to the table, pulling out a chair and waiting for me with the most charming smile on his face. I can't hold my own back even if I tried.

"Thank you," I say warmly, humored and flattered beyond belief. The proximity of his hand to my bare shoulders has a pleasant shiver going down my spine. A flush forms on my face. The man has done nothing but be a gentleman and I'm over here yearning for his touch like a giddy teenager.

Jackson's scent hits me once again when he moves to take his seat. The minty smell of aftershave and a hint of his own unique manly scent has me damn near drooling and we haven't even had appetizers yet. My stomach is building tension and I doubt it has anything to do with the menu.

"How was your day?" He inquires.

I startle out of my horny musings like a cat doused in cold water. Oh shit. "It was alright," I laugh nervously, trying to keep my voice from wavering into that annoying raspy tone it gets when I'm not careful enough. "I turned in my final assignments and am awaiting my test results for the semester." 

A waiter comes to take our order, sparing me a few minutes from having to explain myself. I'm struggling to find words here. What am I supposed to say? "Oh yeah, I spent all day daydreaming about my heartbroken ex and the steamy sex we used to have." I'd die of embarrassment so damn fast. I'm appalled at myself.

"What are you studying?" His dark brown eyes are back on me when the waiter walks away. A flutter stutters in my chest under his attentive gaze.

"Business," I resist the urge to rest my chin on my palm, choosing to swirl my fork around my salad instead. "I'm working on my bachelor's degree. I want to improve my performance at work."

His eyes widen, curiosity painting on his handsome features. "What do you do?"

I smile softly. He's adorable. "I'm the Director at Park's Publishing."

"You work in a publishing house?"

"I manage the 5th floor," I share, a smirk quirking at my lips. The last thing I did this morning before going home around lunch was inform everyone about our busy schedule at the end of the month. "I miss my editing days, not gonna lie." I laugh, poking an olive. "Sorry, work kind of stresses me out."

"No," Jackson shakes his head, smiling softly, "I get it. Taking a group of people under your wing is a big responsibility."

"It's sooo difficult." Sighing, I cross my legs, the back of my heel clicking against the leg of my chair. "Since I'm not directly in charge of editing, I have to guide others and keep reminding myself that I can't do the work for them. They have to learn on their own."

"Same," He nods, swallowing a bite of Italian seasoning drenched tomato and lettuce. "I have to fight the urge to take things over that the marketing and editing teams are supposed to handle." A flicker of annoyance crosses his face, making me smile in understanding. "Good thing I'm not Ceo," He jokes. 

I laugh, thinking to myself: Yeah, thank fuck you aren't one.

When the waiter brings our food, the reminder that I haven't eaten all day stirs in my hungry stomach. I take a bite of my chicken alfredo before it can growl, closing my eyes to hide how they roll back when the gooey goodness of cheese and perfectly boiled noodle hits my tongue. Holy fuck. This food right here is the shit. If I had a meal like this more often, I'd never complain again in my life.

I find myself observing Jackson while he enjoys his own meal. He chews with his mouth closed, neatly cutting his chicken with a fork and knife. The room is quiet with only the soft music playing overhead and the sound of our silverware clicking against the pristine plates.

"I want to wake up every morning to your sleeping face curled up by my side," Baekhyun murmurs, smiling shyly.The red hue of his cheeks endearing under the dim lights. "Your hair products cluttering our dresser and your toothbrush next to mine."

"You really like cucumbers, huh?" Jackson muses.

I jolt out of my thoughts, realizing to my horror that I've been leaning over the table, picking the cucumbers from his salad. "Oh! Y-Yeah," I chuckle, my face burning scarlet. From humor or embarrassment, I have no idea. Probably both at this rate. "You could say that..."

Originally posted by sefuns

August fades seamlessly into September, urging the leaves on trees to change into red, orange, and pretty yellow hues. Gone are the dog days of summer smitting everyone from above. Now the best season of all is coming out to play, and I am all for it.

Skipping down the street in my newest yellow skater dress and nude sandals, I check the GPS on my phone to search for the street that I'm on. Today I decided that walking around aimlessly for hours was the best course of action to clear my mind, and now I've found myself in a part of Seoul that I've never been to before.

The architecture of the landscape around me is something to behold. The windows are cut out squares that only allow light to be seen from within the rooms as the sun goes down, and the buildings are curved this way and that in the most intricate of ways. It surely is a view I wouldn't mind venutring over here to see again sometime. The lively chatter of pedestrians on the sidewalk is refreshing too.

Smiling to myself, my eyes catch sight of a particular building in the distance. I quickly cross the street for a closer look. It's a giant library that looks to be 4 stories tall, showcasing a huge bookshelf on the back wall from the view of the front windows. Highly intrigued, and lowkey smitten, I step inside for a closer look.

The smell of books hits me in an instant, the young and old novels arranged neatly in little bookshelves compared to that mountain of literature on the farthest wall. There's a small cafe serving up delicious muffins to my right and a huge sitting area full of the perfect lounge chairs on my left. Crowds of people make their way to and fro between the aisles without hiccup. There's so much to do that I don't even know where to start.

Walking over to the Romance section, I skim my fingertips along the book covers, aimlessly striding down the aisle until a thin, blue book catches my eye. Curious, I move to pull it out only for another hand to beat me to it. A familiar, slender hand.

I yank my hand back at once. "Dude!" Lowering my voice, I glare at the man in front of me. "Why the hell are you always everywhere? Are you following me around or what?"

"W-What?" Baekhyun's wide brown eyes stare back at me.

"I never thought you'd resort to stalking, Baekhyun." I shake my head, brushing past him, the silver buttons of his waist-length jacket cold against my sun-kissed skin.

"I'm not fucking!" He slaps a hand over his face, exhaling deeply. "I'm not following you around."

"Then why are you here, huh?" I keep my eyes forward, marching into the next aisle.

"Because—will you stop walking away from me?!?!?!"

I freeze, the sheer desperation in his voice roots my feet to the floor. "Why are you here, Baekhyun?" I cross my arms, shivering under the air conditioner overhead.

"Hannam-dong library extraordinaire," He utters, his shadow moving closer as I tense up. "You put it on the bucket list. The one we made together." Hope pours out from his every word, his painfully slow footsteps seeming to stem from the faint memories crowding his mind. "You listed every place you wanted to go and w-we, we never…" He stops when his voice cracks, clearing his throat. "You made a copy by hand so we'd always have it," He mumbles sadly. "I guess it's meaningless now."

Emotions grip at my throat and tears threaten to fill my eyes. I slowly turn around, snatching the book out of his hands. "Give me that." Flickering my eyes up to his hurt-filled eyes, I gesture to the sitting area with my chin. "Follow me."

Baekhyun follows behind me without a word, shuffling his boots noisily on the carpeted floor. I have half the mind to tell him about it until I remember where we are—in a library and in life. Biting my tongue, I plop down into the longest couch available, staring at his nervous figure when he doesn't join me. "Come on!" I snap, throwing a pillow at him that he's quick to catch. "Sit your ass down, I don't got all day." I grumble, opening the blue book. "I came here to read and I plan to do so."

A few moments go by, nothing but the quiet chatter of visitors and the coffee pot whistling on the other side of the room fills the air. Just when my heart drops at the thought of him being gone, a weight sinks down into the couch next to me. I look to see Baekhyun in a grey sweater, his jacket left on the back of the chair. His eyes are closed and neck is bare while resting his head on the back of the couch. Silver locks of hair messily dangle on his forehead, long eyelashes caressing the tops of his cheeks. I frown at the lack of fluff I find there, his mother's words a distant whisper in my ear.

Baekhyun makes me jump when he peeks an eye open, opening the other before blinking slowly at me. "I'm listening," He murmurs softly, keeping those expressive brown eyes on me.

My heart skips a beat. Smiling to myself, I focus back on the book in my hands, flipping to the first page and beginning to read aloud.

•••

Weeks fly by once mid September hits, endless clusters of colored leaves blowing away in its wind. The sun rises later in the day and sets at a different angle at night, casting warm shadows over my bedroom window that never fail to bring a smile to my face. Everything about this time of year puts me in high spirits. The weather is perfect for my velvety outfits and the annoying ass bugs are finally starting to go away. It's a calm, homey fairytale land full of sweet breezes and mid autumn adventures.

I lean over my vanity while painstakingly applying my red lipstick in the mirror, smoothing it out with care. My makeup for tonight goes well with my newest party dress, a burgundy velvet, off the shoulder piece with a deep v neck. It has long puffed sleeves with fitted cuffs that wrap comfortably around my wrists and a matching belt to emphasize the hourglass shape of my waist. The thick material is perfect for early October, the nights beginning to get just the littlest bit colder.

Humming to myself, I carefully put on my gold dangling earrings, smiling at the reflection of my wavy hair. Just letting it air dry with curling irons in it for a few minutes ended up with the subtle result. I'm attending one of Jackson's infamous parties tonight as his date, not his seducer. Although, I don't need to get all dolled up to impress him anyway. Batting my eyelashes and looking intensely into his deep, dark brown eyes is enough.

This time around, I'm prepared for the knock on my door. Two months of various dates has sunk a certain time into my core. 10pm on the dot. Punctual as always. My red painted lips quirk up at the thought. With one last glance into my vanity mirror, I spin around on my one-inch, open-toed black heels, strutting over to open the door and whistling at the sight.

Jackson smiles, looking hot as hell in his black blazer and thin gold chain with no shirt underneath. His muscular thighs look amazing in his tight jeans, and with his brown hair brushed back with a few strands of hair attractively left on his forehead…

"You look gorgeous," He murmurs, planting a kiss on my forehead while I'm distracted by his two sets of gold earrings.

I smile coyly, tucking my finger in his necklace and tugging on it lightly. "You're not so bad yourself."

Conversations between us flow more easily over the past few months. I show him my sass and he throws it right back, making me laugh every time. His attractive mind comes up with the most astounding ideas and points of view. There are many different sides to him as well. His confident, professional way of handling business to how he likes to roll over on my couch to rest his head in my lap and look up at me with those dark brown puppy eyes. 

Things are easy—that's just how it is with Jackson. It's a nice change from the complicated men in my life. He's adorable and sexy all in one.

The clicks of my heels echo across the sidewalk as we walk up to the frat house, my hand wrapped around his bicep. The party is just starting to pick up it seems; a fair amount of party goers are streaming in the front double doors.

"I want to introduce you to someone," Jackson perks up the moment we reach the entrance.

"Really?" I bat my eyes at him, stepping closer when someone brushes past us in a hurry. "Well, I'm down for that."

He smiles, holding the door open for me. I softly squeeze his bicep before letting him go, walking into his alumni house for the first time in almost a year. Last December I was crossing this same threshold with Jenny by my side, can you believe that? A lot can happen in 10 months, and I can't wait for what's in store for me.

"Jackson!" A deep voice reaches us over the loud music and growing crowd. I can barely make out a figure under all the neon lights, beckoning us over. Jackson's cologne washes over me before I feel his arm brush against my back.

"Let's go," He takes my hand in his, a smile audible in his raspy voice. I follow his lead, swiveling my head around to take in the view of the house. Just as I thought, everything is impeccably arranged. From the mini bar in the back corner to the DJ booth, it screams Jackson. Charming. Intelligent. And expensive. Even with the clumsy party attendees stumbling around.

He turns the corner on the right side of the hallway, following the medium-build figure walking down to a slightly ajar door at the end of the hall. The chatter from within the small room comes to a halt when the stranger pushes open the door.

"Took you long enough, Tuan!" A high-pitched, bubbly voice laughs, their plump lips smiling in amusement.

The man we've been following turns around, smiling while 5 other pairs of eyes land on us. "Hey, man."

"Mark," Jackson steps forward for a bro hug, clapping a hand over the raven's back. He goes around to do the same and fist bumps the other men in the room before standing next to me again. "There's someone I'd like you to meet."

All of them smile, curiosity and friendliness coming off of them in waves—except for one.

Yugyeom sits with his legs crossed in the far corner of the room, smirking while leaning his head in his hand. I make a point to ignore him, shaking everyone's hand with my most polite smile. Their compliments of my dress has me blushing all the way up to my ears. Thankfully the dim lights hide it from view.

Jackson and I take a spot on the only available couch in the cozy room, sitting between Mark and another man with sharp cat-like eyes and a barbell piercing.

"Is this your first party?" The latter asks, swirling the brown alcohol in his glass.

"No," I smile, way too aware of Yugyeom's stare burning into the side of my head. I carefully open a can of beer that Jackson hands to me, taking a long sip.

"Huh," He takes a swing of his drink while I lean my head onto Jackson's shoulder. "Why haven't I seen you around before?"

"I have," Yugyeom joins in, smirking and wiggling his eyebrows at me from over the rim of his glass. My eye twitches. Yeah, I see why this little shit and Jenny broke up.

I quietly observe everyone while the night carries on, the faint bass from the music down the hallway vibrating through the floor. Jackson catches up with his "brothers," in the meantime, updating them on the progress of his film. My eyes lazily sweep over the well-furnished room, the edges of my vision turning blurry. I make sure that the next two cans of beer that I drink aren't open when they are handed to me.

Sometime around midnight, I loosen up, the buzz of alcohol rushing through my veins prompting me to lose my filter. Between BamBam with the plush lips playful banter and the juicy tales of Jaebum's romantic conquests, I'm positively beaming, chatting without a care with my legs draped over Jackson's lap.

Mark cracks a joke that sends me reeling, nearly falling off of the couch if it wasn't for the man next to me, wrapping a strong arm around my waist. I hide my face in the crook of his neck, taking in his vanilla scent. The hint of citrus on his honey-toned skin has warmth spreading over my chest, the image of his sweet, brown puppy eyes printed behind my eyelids.

I laugh until I realize how dead silent the room has gotten. Lifting my head, I look around before tugging lightly on Jackson's sleeve. "Hey..." I murmur with difficulty, growing unnerved under their piercing stares. "What's-"

"Let's call it a night," He mutters, not meeting my eye.

Snapping my mouth shut, I nod, wondering what I did wrong while he bids everyone goodnight. I stand up with the help of his hand on my arm, guiding me over to the doorway that seems to be tilting to the side.

"Hey…" I try again, focusing hard on putting one foot in front of the other. What happened…? Did I laugh too hard? React too dramatically? Is there a piece of fruit stuck between my teeth? I knew I shouldn't have had that parfait before—

Jackson pulls aside me to an empty corner shielded by large plants in the hallway. His lips part a few times before he presses them into a thin line. "You just called me Baekhyun," He mutters, clenching his jaw.

Oh. I sober up in a heartbeat. "S-Shit, I-" The color drains from my face the longer I gaze into his disappointed dark brown eyes. I can feel tears filling my own. "I'm so sorry-"

"It's fine." His stiff posture says otherwise and I've never seen such a hard expression on his features before. "I'll drive you home."

"Wait…" Resting my hand on his arm, I brace myself with a racing heart for the backlash I'll get for what I'm about to ask. "C-Can you drop me off somewhere instead?"

•••

The car ride into the heart of Seoul is stifling. I can't recall us ever being like this… let alone having Jackson angry with me. His grip on the steering wheel has his knuckles turning white, the clench of his jaw concerning me as well. I can only blame myself, swearing inwardly for coming out tonight. 

This wasn't supposed to happen… None of this was. The Baekhyun; the shy smiles; the longing. The Yugyeom; the drinking; the nerves... If I could go back in time, I never would have gone to that frat party last year. I would have stayed at Jenny's apartment, bonding over skincare routines and shitty tv shows. But no... I had to go out that December night, and now I am facing the consequences.

It's taking everything in me just to hold back my tears.

"We're here." Jackson speaks up after an hour of silence, nothing but the zooming cars and lively nightlife filling up the empty space from beyond the tinted windows. It does little to ease the tension in the car—it only seems to build when he pulls up to the curb, leaving the engine running.

A lump forms in my throat, making it hard to breathe. I can't even face him right now. By the cold look in his eyes, I know there is no use trying to talk to him. I can't even defend myself. There's only one explanation for what happened earlier, and it's the most shitty one of all... 

Baekhyun.

On my mind; in my thoughts; in my heart. The way his long eyelashes brush the top of his glowy cheeks and the world swirling in his sparkly brown eyes when he looks at me. Everywhere I go, I see him, feel him, and wish he was there… From the darkest crevices of my anxious mind to the deepest depths of my beating heart.

No matter where I turn. No matter how much I try. There is only one man in the world for me in this lifetime. There is only one name my soul cries out for… and it isn't the one next to me.

I swallow hard, my heart aching for Jackson. The telling shine of tears reflected in his brown eyes can't be hidden when a truck drives past, revealing the vulnerability in his dark eyes. I hate that things are ending this way. The pounding of my head and sour taste on the back of my tongue are only reminders of how much I've messed up tonight.

Working up my nerve, I step out of his Jaguar, ducking my head back inside with a tight grip on the door.

"Thank you," I whisper over the loud crickets and crying tree frogs, "For everything." Sighing shakily, I crack one last smile as a tear rolls down my cheek. "Thank you for showing me how wonderful life can be."

Jackson turns his head, regarding me with teary, fire-filled eyes. His throat bobs and he manages a small smile in return, nodding slowly. "The pleasure is all mine, Riley."

With a pounding heart, I close the car door with care, walking onto the curb. I look back over my shoulder one more time when I reach the doors of the apartment complex, watching him drive off with a sad smile. The quiet night wraps around me, bringing me little comfort against the bitter cold that I feel inside of my heart. What if I'm making a mistake? I just walked away from the only man who treated me the way I deserve… A stable, well off man for a broken, world shattering one.

A million thoughts race through my mind while climbing the stairs to his apartment, my hand clutching onto the railing for dear life. What if he's not home? What if I'm too late? What if he's finally moved on and I'm the only one still stuck in the past? Still stuck on us?

Tears spring to my eyes, making it hard to see the wobbly steps with my blurred vision, but I carry on, one step at a time. Something tugs deep in my chest—a gut feeling. One that has me pausing from the sheer force behind it.

Baekhyun is my home, and he is waiting for me.

I break out into a run, nearly slipping on the last step before I reach the landing of the fourth floor, swinging the stairway door open so hard it collides with the wall. My heels pound against the marble floor until I trip over something, slamming my head on his door. The resounding thud echoes across the silent walls and the door is yanked open within seconds.

His wide, shock-filled brown eyes stare at me from the doorway, with his messy silver hair and a white wrinkled t-shirt.

I all but throw myself at him.

Baekhyun gasps, catching me before I fall. "Riley, I-"

"No." I shake my head, hugging him tighter, my voice wavering. "You listen to me." Looking up into his brown eyes, I cup his warm cheeks in my cold hands. "I don't care how long it takes, I don't care how much my heart breaks." My chin wobbles, salty tears streaming like a waterfall down my face, but nothing else matters. Nothing can hurt me when I'm in his comforting embrace.

"If it's not with you, I don't want it," I breathe, staring deep into his glimmering eyes. "Do you hear me? You can break my heart a million times, and I can do the same." Swiping a tear from under his eye, I cradle his face in my palm, painting his vulnerable expression into memory. "As long as we mend it back together, we will be okay." I nod, looking between his wide eyes. "We will get through this." I state firmly, melting against him when he tightens his hold on my waist. "We are in this together. Okay?" His silence is worrying me… "B?"

"Are you…" He slowly reaches up, cupping my cold cheek in his warm hand, his frantic brown eyes searching mine for answers. "Are you really here?" He whispers.

"Yes." I watch the light begin to return to his tired eyes. "I'm here, Baekhyun." I pull him closer, squeezing him in my arms, his racing heart beating in sync with mine. "I'm here." My heart drops when he pulls away.

Baekhyun shakes his head, moving his hand from my cheek to take mine into his. "I'm stubborn, insecure, and possessive." He mutters, gazing right into my eyes, determination written all over his face. "I'm… I'm annoying, overbearing, and a workaholic."

I give him my softest, loving smile. "Well, me too." Slowly reaching for him again, I paint my name on his honey-toned skin with my fingertips. "Let's be fucked up together, hmm?"

"I…" He sighs, resting his forehead on mine, staring lovingly and worriedly into my eyes. "I don't want you to regret this."

"I won't," I murmur, tracing three little words across his collarbones. "If I do, we'll fight and then have makeup sex."

Baekhyun chokes. "You're terrible." He coughs, patting his chest, the red hue on his cheeks more endearing than ever before.

I shrug, smiling at him. "When it comes to you?" Sliding my hand up his chest, I tangle my fingers in his messy hair, hovering my lips over his, "I am many things."

•••

It's funny; how easy it is to fall back into him. His loving arms and secure embrace. Every day spent with him slowly mends the cracks in my fragile heart, filling them with the most everlasting remedy of all. Love.

Time is endless when I am with him. Moments become weeks. Seconds turn into hours. Being with Baekhyun makes any taxing and mundane task into a precious activity that I'd love to do again—just because it's him.

Our dynamic has changed, even the air around us is new. We talk about everything. We face problems head on. A few arguments break out sometimes because we are two stubborn individuals, but those aren't a problem now. No big fights. No tearing into each other. I may call him an asshole and he'll rebuke with that I'm being a bitch, (which I am more often than not,) but at the end of the day. When the tension is gone and our sad eyes lock from across the room. We work things out and fall more in love with each other, no matter the struggle we've been through.

—Like right now.

"Perfect," I laugh bitterly, taking out my earrings while storming into the living room. "Fucking perfect."

"Riley," Baekhyun sighs, closing the door.

"No. Fuck this." I spit heatedly, throwing my hands up. "You always do this bullshit. Every time I go out you have something to say. What is it, huh? Why you always got to be up in my shit-"

Turning to him, I'm met by tired brown eyes, his hands falling limply to his sides. "Can we talk this out?" He asks softly, eyes pleading. "I rather hold you than fight."

Still huffing and puffing, I stare into his puppy eyes and sad pout. Without a word, I march over to him, tucking myself under his chin and wrapping my arms around his waist.

"I get it, okay? I have no problems with you going out with your friends." He mumbles into my hair, kissing my head. "I just want to make sure you are safe. Call me, text me, send me a pic to let me know that you're alright." He pulls back a little to cup my face in his hands, staring deep into my eyes. "You're my baby," He whispers, brushing frustrated tears from my cheeks. "If something ever happened to you I wouldn't be able to live with myself. Please understand where I'm coming from."

"Okay." I mumble against his shoulder, hiding more in his vanilla scent. "...I'm sorry for going off on you."

"Shh," Baekhyun hugs me tighter, surrounding me in his warmth and tangling his fingers in my hair. "I trust you, okay?" He nuzzles in my hair, sighing softly. "It's the rest of the world that I don't."

I love him. I love him with every part of me. If I had the chance to go back in time, I'd choose to meet him every time. Even on days where I have to walk out of his apartment to catch a breather. Those cold nights where I stubbornly shiver on his balcony until he comes out to place his jacket on my shoulders. And the times I ask myself why the hell I'm fighting with him over which color we should switch his window curtains into again. Despite all the good and the bad. The happiness and earth shattering agony. I wouldn't change it for the world.

"Are you cold?" Baekhyun mumbles, bringing the back of my hand to his cheek.

"I'm fine, B," I reassure, ignoring the goosebumps that erupt on my skin. From his loving touch or the cold bite of the November air, I have no idea. Most likely both.

"You're shivering." He points out, already struggling off his jacket before I can respond. "I told you it would be cold today."

"I wanted to take the risk, okay?" I sigh, smiling into the cinnamon scented fabric he places on my shoulders.

"It's the middle of November," He murmurs with a shake of his head, tucking our joined hands into the pocket of his jeans.

"Maybe," I mumble in amusement, beaming at him and batting my eyelashes. "But you love this dress on me. Admit it." Today I'm wearing a royal blue summer dress. The weather may be shifting from windy fall to bitter winter, but that won't stop me from rocking this sleeveless, v neck, shirt dress with a tie around my waist.

Baekhyun's eyes shift away from the red crosswalk light ahead to look me over, taking his time with a little cheeky smile on his face. "Well," He murmurs, mischief shining in his sparkly brown eyes. "I can't deny that."

I giggle, ignoring the warmth on my cheeks when he softly squeezes my hand, leading the way as we cross the street. I've missed this feeling: walking hand and hand—our fingers interwtined and young hearts racing as one. Not even the chilly wind can ruin the mood I'm in—I just tuck myself closer to his side.

Baekhyun hums, wrapping his arm around me, pulling me closer when a group of children come running down the sidewalk. The shrill voice of their scolding mother has us sharing a knowing look, smiling shyly. Yeah, nothing quite gets better than this.

"Riley?"

I stiffen, that low, raspy voice shakes me to my very core.

Baekhyun's brown eyes shoot to mine in an instant. "Baby?" He murmurs, a worried frown on his face as he leans to my ear. "Do you know him?"

"Um-" I avoid his eyes, holding onto the hem of his shirt for dear life. "I- Uh-"

A shadow falls over us before a figure walks around to face us, and those dark brown puppy eyes have never looked so solemn. Fuck.

"Jackson Wang?" Baekhyun blinks, sending me into an internal panic. "Hey, man," He smiles, going in for a handshake. "Long time no see. How's the movie?"

Jackson's brown eyes stare into mine before he looks down at Baekhyun's hand. "Good."

Baekhyun frowns, retracting his hand, confusion written all over his face.

"Hey, fancy seeing you here," I manage a small, polite smile, my heart racing nervously when Jackson pulls the towel from around his neck, his dark brown eyes landing back on me. "What you up to?" I tilt my head, resting a hand on Baekhyun's back.

"Out for a jog," Jackson shrugs, the fabric of his black t-shirt sticking to his damp skin. His eyes track how Baekhyun reaches back to take my hand into his. "I was supposed to play basketball with the guys," He continues sourly, "But they blew me off."

"Ah…" I purse my lips, straining another smile. "I hope you all can meet up soon."

He nods, the clench of his jaw and unreadable look in his eyes telling me all that I need to know.

"Well!" Resting my hand on Baekhyun's bicep, I risk a glance at him, unnerved at the equally hard to read expression on his features. "Baekhyun and I will be heading out now. We have reservations to make."

Jackson merely nods, his eyes burning into the back of my head as I lead Baekhyun around him. "See you around, Riley."

Cursing under my breath, I shoot him one last smile over my shoulder, urging Baekyun to walk faster. I hold my breath until we turn the corner onto the next street. "Geez what a mess," I mutter, loosening my death grip on his hand.

Baekhyun continues to securely hold onto my hand and his calm, quiet reaction has me more anxious than all the fights we've had combined. "B-Baekhyun?" I ask tentatively, trying to read his side profile. "Are you okay?" The way his silence stretches out is killing me. "B?"

"Well," He mumbles, nudging a stray rock on the ground. "Jackson is nice. He seems cool."

Uh oh. "Baekhyun-"

"No no, it's fine." He shakes his head. "I see the appeal, you know?" He looks over at me, smiling sadly. "Sharp jawline, muscular, more manly than I'll ever-"

I pull him into the nearest alleyway for privacy before facing him head on, resting my hands on his chest. "You know I only want you, right B?"

"I-I do, I just-" If the kicked puppy expression on his face was for anything else, I'd find it endearing. "He's so well put together and-"

I promptly press my lips to his, pulling back after a few moments with a raised brow. "Better?"

Baekhyun's lips part a few times, the open expression on his face cute as hell. He makes a small noise and hugs me close, sealing my lips in another kiss.

After that day, the ice has broken between us—the last wall I had built up came crumbling down. Hiding from Baekhyun isn't needed anymore. The reassurance that we can actually talk about things instead of letting tension build is all I could ask for, alongside his love and time of course. If only I could be with him tonight.

Mrs. Park wanted me to attend a press conference or whatever with her out of the blue, saying something about it being "a big deal" and "very important" that I be there. So here I am, accessing my options for the night.

Three different outfits cover the entirety of my bed, each bringing forth a slightly different mood from the last. The first one is my trusty go-to, below the knee length dress. A simple black piece of material that's flattering for my figure without exposing my wild side. The second outfit is a basic black blazer, white dress shirt, and black dress pants—the bore of all boring clothing. Nothing wrong with it, but I'm not feeling really "plain and dull" tonight.

Now, the third option is one to behold.

A dress that is a combination between the two: a long sleeved, low cut, black dress with pretty lace for the left sleeve and solid material on the right that wraps over more lace underneath. The perfect mix of femininity and authority. I think I know which outfit is the one for me. 

Slipping into the warm material with ease, I grab my car keys and head out to meet Mrs. Park at the venue. The thought of sending Baekhyun a text crosses my mind while taking the elevator. Now that I think about it, I haven't heard from him all day. Where he at?? Is he still working late or did my comment about him never cooking a meal in his life hurt his feelings last night? If I wasn't piled up to my ears with paperwork all day I would have stopped by his office to have lunch…

Frowning to myself, I keep both my hands on the steering wheel, leaving my phone untouched in my purse on the passenger floor. Worried or not, I'm not even going to pull out my phone at the next red light. In a big city like Seoul, it's best not to take any chances, if any for that matter.

I navigate down the bright streets with ease, thankful that my GPS is cooperating with me today. Within an hour of traffic jams and watching out for jaywalkers on the street, I'm pulling into the parking lot of the venue. And with Mrs. Park leaning against the hood of her car, she isn't hard to find.

Making a three point turn, I back up into the parking space next to hers, not up for the hassle of dealing with gold digger assholes who will want me to hit them with my car later. Seoul or the South, the bullshitty ways of the road aren't that different.

"Hey," Mrs. Park smiles when I step out of my Porshe, dressed to the nines in her black pantsuit. She tilts her head towards the venue, the twinkle of her diamond earrings catching in the bright streetlights. "You ready to go?"

I walk around to her side to retrieve my purse from my car, tucking my hair behind my ear. "Yes, ma'am."

She smirks, a knowing look in her eye before locking her car. "Let's go."

Eyeing her warily, I follow her to the grand building, the clicks of our heels echoing across the pavement. For a moment the silence around us has me worrying if we are late until I see a red carpet surrounded by paparazzi in the far distance. What the hell?

"What exactly are we attending?" I ask carefully.

"A press conference," She doesn't miss a beat, glancing over at me. "Don't look so scared."

"I-"

"Smile," She continues, smiling reassuringly, "Just be yourself."

Sighing softly, I nod, preparing myself for anything. I trust Mrs. Park a lot, but if her cheeky son is anything to go by, I might be walking into something right now. And I have no idea what is awaiting me.

The clicks of the flashing cameras become more audible as we approach, a dozen cameramen throwing questions at us at once. I just smile, making sure all my sides are my best side while walking down the red carpet. Mrs. Park dodges their questions with ease, falling into step with me. We enter the open double doors of the venue without a hitch and the sight on the inside takes my breath away.

Floor to ceiling windows occupy the spacious hall with rows upon rows of velvet covered seats and a chandelier sparkling overhead. The stage at the far back has the first set of burgundy curtains drawn, showing a microphone stand. What kind of press conference is this? The amount of seating astounds me, let alone when Mrs. Park walks us right up to the front row.

I have so many questions to ask, but I just sit down in the seat at the end of the row, on the left side closest to the stairs leading up to the stage.

"Are we early?" I crane my neck around, watching other sharply dressed businessmen and women slowly fill up the venue.

"No." Mrs Park shakes her head as the lights dim down, smiling knowingly. "We're right on time."

Before I can reply, something shiny catches my attention out of the corner of my eye. I turn my head to face the stage, my eyes widening at the silver haired man walking out onto the stage.

"Good evening, everyone." Baekhyun's honey-smooth voice echoes around the hall. He struts over to the mic stand with a white microphone in hand, his Ceo aura and chosen outfit for the night taking my breath away.

He's wearing a sparkly black blazer with a black button-down shirt underneath, the first few buttons undone. The sleeves of his jacket have a glittery gold embroidery design shaped like a crown and there's a matching necklace resting around his shoulders, twinkling alluringly under the dim lights. His snug black jeans and heeled boots nearly have me on the floor. Pardon my French but—step on me please? 

I gulp, sitting back in my seat while Baekhyun commands the stage. He has the whole crowd wrapped around his finger with every charming smile and deep chuckle he sends our way. I graciously accept a glass of wine from a waiter and cross my legs, too busy admiring him to listen to a word he says. It's been a while since I've had the pleasure to see this kind of view.

Baekhyun continues to speak to the crowd, coaxing adoring 'ah's' and the occasional applause. I lose my sense of time the longer he gives his speech, idly swirling my drink around my glass. I've barely drank half of it by the time the event starts coming to an end.

"Everyone." Baekhyun's voice rings over the murmuring crowd, clasping his hands together over the microphone, a soft smile playing at his lips. "If I can have a moment of your time, I'd like to say a few things before we wrap up."

My eyes widen to the size of saucers when he says my name, holding a hand out for me to take. I look around, narrowing my eyes at Mrs. Park's smiling figure. The wink she sends my way tells me everything that I need to know.

Everyone else in the crowd starts looking around, some of them settling their eyes onto me. I take a final sip of my wine and slowly set my glass down in the cup holder next to me. With one last breath and a weary glance, I approach the stage, the clicks of my heels echoing around the room.

The closer I get to Baekhyun's beaming face, the more my heart pounds, butterflies erupting in my stomach. But the moment my cold hand is securely in his, all of it fades away. With Baekhyun, I know I am safe.

He smiles, looking me over with affection shining in his eyes. "Everyone, meet my girlfriend." He announces into the microphone, softly squeezing my hand and facing the crowd again. "She didn't expect to be here tonight..." He trails off, smiling sheepishly. "I'll probably be getting an earful later." He chuckles, joining everyone in their brief laughter while I shoot him a look that screams 'you're damn right.' "But for now," He continues, settling his sparkly brown eyes back onto me, "I have something important to say."

Baekhyun takes a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. "If it wasn't for her, I wouldn't be standing here today." He squeezes my hand again, flickering his eyes back open to stare into mine. The warmth and undeniable love swirling within them sends my heart into overdrive. "If it wasn't for her patience, care and timeless, endless bounds of love." He sighs softly, smiling so sweetly while wrapping an arm around my waist before turning us both to the second set of curtains. "I wouldn't be here to present the newest clothing line."

The curtains go up and my jaw drops at the sight.

A huge glass container stands in the middle of the stage, showcasing mannequins wearing various articles of clothing. Soft looking blue sweaters, comfy jogging pants, black leggings with white embroidery flowers on the ends, and short jean shorts. There are over a dozen different clothes on display with the letter 'R' scripted on the front in beautiful cursive, but what really captures my attention is the red dress. Front and center. 

The backless, sleeveless burgundy mermaid dress covered in sparkly jewels from start to finish, twinkling prettily under the dim lights while spun around on its high-rise platform.

"This goes out to Riley." Baekhyun hugs me close, making me grateful that I'm facing away from the crowd when tears spring to my eyes. He smiles shyly while gazing at me with those warm brown eyes. "The woman of my dreams and love of my life."

I stare right back into those deep brown pools of love, biting the inside of my cheek to keep my chin from wobbling. Not able to take it anymore, I cup his glowy cheeks in my hands, pressing my lips to his.

•⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •⇔♦ •

Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3  P(1) P(2) | Part 4 P(1) P(2) | Part 5 P(1)  P(2) | Part 6 P(1)  P(2) —– P(3)  P(4) —– P(5)  P(6) | ♬♩♪♩ FINALE P(1)✓  P(2)

A/N: This was a mouthful, don’t mind me, I’m formatting the other 9k 😭💗

[krispyalpacaduck]

Music Lessons With The Devil Chapter 4

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3

Lucifer x OC fic

Rating: R for language

A/N: I’m starting to lose steam so I hope y’all still enjoy this :). Tag list is open! Let me know if you’d like to be added!

“Weren’t you crippled?” Maze said snidely as I walked up to the bar.

“Nice to see you too, Maze.” I laughed.

“We’re closed.” She said pointedly.

“It was just a shot to the leg. Nothing major.”

Maze looked me up and down. “Too bad.”

“Now, now.” Lucifer said walking up to us. “Be nice. How’s the leg?”

“Eh,” I began, shrugging my shoulders. “Hell will have to wait for me.”

“I beg your pardon?” I’d never seen a more shocked, disbelieving look cross anyone’s face before.

“The Devil has a spot reserved for me.”

“I most certainly do not.”

“It’s just a phrase, Lucifer.” I laughed. He’d referred to himself as the Devil again. 

“Yes, I heard what you said. The question is why did you say it?”

“It’s doesn’t matter.”

“Of course it matters! You don’t walk around saying a phrase like that and not explain yourself!”

“Lots of people do it. I don’t see you Halloween catting over them.” His expression literally looked like one of the Halloween cat decorations with its fur up.

“Would you guys just shut up?” Maze snapped.

“This isn’t over.” He turned to me, pointing his finger. “Did you bring it?” He asked.

I set my pack down on the counter.

“What’s this?” Maze asked, curiously.

I unfolded the pack and pulled back the velvet covering.

“Knives? You throw?”

Lucifer coughed, his eyes wide. “Can she ever…”

“And?” Maze said, uninterested.

“Isn’t it obvious? I’ve brought her here to throw with you!”

She scoffed then laughed. When she saw Lucifer’s expression, she stopped.

“You’re serious?”

I craned my neck to look at Lucifer. “Told you it would be a waste of time.”

As I started to pack up, her knife came up to my throat. “Wait.”

“Mazikeen!” Lucifer growled.

When she was distracted, I grabbed the dagger, flipped it around in my fingers and then threw it, watching it embed into the wall next to us. She looked at me with an unreadable expression, then said, “I like you.”

Turning to Lucifer, she said, “How did you find out she could throw?”

I cocked my head as I walked to get her dagger out of the wall. “Yes Lucifer, how did you find out?” I smiled really big, a cocky look on my face.

“It was a bit uncalled for, really.” Lucifer said.

“He crashed my college class. I got pissed and threw a letter opener at his head.”

“Damn near hit me in the head! This close!” He said to Maze, his fingers showing how close it was.

Maze high-fived me. Lucifer looked positively betrayed.

“Hey, you brought her to me.” Maze said.

“She’s right you know.” I said.

“Oh, shut up and pour me a drink.” Lucifer sighed.

“You better be careful with this one. She just may best you.” Maze told him.

He scoffed. “Nobody bests the devil.”

Maze leaned in close to him. “I’ll be sure to tell Amenadiel that the next time I see him.”

“Funny girl, aren’t you?” Lucifer said, a tight expression his face. “I’m beginning to think it was a bad idea to bring you two together.”

Maze and I shared a look and rolled our eyes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

We were toe to toe with each other. She even showed me a few tricks. We’d been knocking back drinks and I didn’t realize how much we’d been drinking until I stumbled trying to throw.

“Alright. I think that’s it for me.” I said, laughing.

“Hmmm….let’s do one more. We’ll bet this time.”

“Oh?”

“How about a challenge.”

I made a “continue” motion with my hand.

“I’m going to throw this drink umbrella and attempt to knife it to the wall. If I win, you kiss Lucifer.”

I spit out my drink. “What are we? Middle schoolers?” I chided.

“You guys are always eye-fucking each other so I’d thought you’d at least like to kiss first.”

“Hold on a second! I’m never the eye-fucker.” I protested.

Lucifer instantly perked up and moved right next to my face. “Ooohhh. I quite like this bet.”

Thinking of any possible way to get out of it, I just went for the easiest choice. Sighing, I said, “Alright and if you win, I’ll give you $50.”

“Deal.”

Lucifer was watching the throw most intensely than he had the entire time. Maze went first and naturally didn’t miss. As I lined up my shot, I intentionally missed. Not by much. Maze gave a victory cheer and put her hand out. I slapped the money into her palm with a smile on my face.

“Good game.”

Leaning against the bar, I felt Lucifer behind me, his lips almost touching my ear.

“You threw the throw. Didn’t you? I’m hurt.” He whispered.

I hoped I didn’t visibly shiver. Tilting my head back to look at him, I said, “Ancient Chinese secret.”

“Clever little minx.” I saw him lean in, staring at my lips. Just as he got within range, I put my finger on his lips.

“Nope. I lost the bet.”

When I brought my head back up, my vision swam. Holding my head in my hand, I said, “Ooh bad idea.”

“Lightweight.” Maze teased.

“Gravity is a bitch.” I whined.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey! You coming tonight?” Chloe said, bouncing up to me.

“Nah. I think I drank enough for a while today with Maze.”

She looked confused. “Since when were you two on good graces?”

“Since Lucifer set up a knife throwing appointment at Lux.”

“Huh. Anyway, you should come with us tonight. Lucifer is saying it’s his “rebirth” birthday party. Whatever that means.”

“Dude, I didn’t even attempt to understand him and I’m not about to start now. He had a really weird reaction today when he asked about my leg and I told him that Hell would have to wait for me. It was like he took it as a personal offense that I would even suggest such a thing.”

Chloe laughed. “You’re hardly going to Hell, Is but who knows? Lucifer’s a weird dude.”

Shaking the thoughts from my head, I said, “But seriously, how do you deal with that man? He’s so frustrating.”

She sighed heavily. “I know he is. But he really does lend some interesting insight to my cases and dare I say it, he’s become a friend.”

I bopped my head up and down, throwing my lip out.

“Maze tried to get me to kiss him today.” I blurted out.

“What?!”

“We were throwing knives and she bet me that if I lost to her that I’d have to kiss Lucifer.” I went quiet.

“So! What happened? Don’t leave me hanging.”

“I threw the throw.”

She clicked her tongue. “I bet he didn’t like that.”

“Yeah he put on a good show about it. Even tried to kiss me afterwards and I stopped him.”

“You should give him a chance, Is. He likes you.”

“Right. He likes me like he likes all of the other pretty tails that pack his bar every night.”

Chloe rolled her eyes. “You’re hopeless.”

I shrugged my shoulders.

“Come on. At least come with me. Just because.” She was giving me that puppy dog face that I could never resist.

It was my turn to click my tongue. “Alright. You’ve convinced me.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dressed in my best rave clothes, I met her at the door. Lucifer had made us VIP holders so we didn’t need to wait in line.

“Well, damn. First time I’ve been VIP of anything.”

“Right?” Chloe agreed.

We sauntered in to find the club already jumping. I was wearing a choker around my neck, a black  tube top and white cargo pants and my hair in a high ponytail. Maze saw us and motioned for us to come over. As I looked around the club, I saw Barb hanging all over Lucifer. It was kind of funny but I felt bad for him. She was barely wearing anything and left nothing to the imagination. That was the first time I’d seen him not interested in someone.

Maze poured us two shots, looking me up and down.

“Who is this?”

“Shut up.” I said, laughing.

“Rawr.” She said, making a claw with her hand.

“So…are we going to see a shuffle tonight?” Chloe asked.

I craned my head to look at her from under my eyelids. “Funny.” I said, scrunching my face up.

“We’ll see about that.” She said under her breath.

“What was that.”

“This place is jumping I said.”

“Huh uh. Don’t. Just don’t.”

She put her hand on her chest. “Me? I would never.”

I pointed at her. “I mean it, Chloe.”

I watched Lucifer run behind the bar, popping up to look between the bottles. Maze was looking at him, puzzled.

“What are you doing?” She admonished.

“Just making sure everything is running smoothly.”

“From between the bottles? It’s not like you to run from a human. Let alone a woman.”

“Ugh, she’s unbearable!”

He looked to me.

“You have to help me. It’s Barb…” He says, looking around worriedly. “She won’t leave me alone.”

I bit back a laugh. “But she’s so sweet and she loves when you speak French.” I said in an obnoxious voice.

He gave me a dark look. “Shit. She’s coming up here. Pretend we’re together. Just so she’ll go away.” He hissed.

“No way! Go get one of your flooz-”

Suddenly, he hopped the bar counter and had his arm around my shoulder. He pulled me into him, my hand on his chest. We locked eyes for a quick second before I tried to struggle away. 

His grip on my shoulder tightened. I glared daggers up at him in warning.

“Please.” He whispered into my ear.

I growled in response, the pity I’d felt for him earlier taking over.

“Hey! That’s where you went!”

Her face dropped when she saw me looking up at him.

“Thought you said you two weren’t together?” She glared.

He looked down at me, a hurt expression on his face.

“You did?” Complete with puppy dog eyes.

My eye twitched.

“I’m sorry, Barb. It happened quite…suddenly.”

I brought my other hand up and patted him on the back, making sure to put more force into the 3rd pat so it stung, all the while trying to keep a snarl from crossing my face.

“Rude.” He said quietly, his brows furrowed.

I looked up at him with a smile like venom on my face, popping my eyebrow up. I looked around for Chloe. She was gone. Barb folded her arms across her chest, popping her hip out.

“Give us a kiss, then. Go on!”

I paled.

“What?”

“Go on! If you’re together, prove it.” She had a knowing look on her face.

I laughed nervously. I looked up at him, as he looked from me to Barb. I looked back to Barb, digging my nails into his chest. “What is it with people obsessed about us kissing? He’s not really big on personal displays of aff-”

I heard him sigh and then I felt his hands on my cupping my face, turning me to face him. I didn’t have any time to react before his lips were on mine.

I inhaled sharply, my hands popping up. His tongue slid into my mouth like smooth bourbon. He tasted like a slice of Eden. My entire body softened from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. I couldn’t deny the effect he was having on me. Slowly the sounds of the club died away as I gave in. His lips were a work of art and he certainly knew how to use them.

I felt him smile against my lips as he felt the change in me. He deepened the kiss, keeping a hand on my face and using the other to wrap around my waist and pull me closer into him. I’d never been kissed so thoroughly in my life. In that single instant, my universe flipped upside down and I could see why women kept coming back and why some lined up to be with him. He dropped the hand on my cheek, fingertips tracing down my neck as he pulled away, sneaking in a kiss right underneath my jaw. I exhaled, my eyes closed, shivering. When I opened my eyes to look at him, he smirked and booped my nose.

We both turned to look at Barb when she scoffed.

“Whatever. Call me when you’re bored of her.”

Lucifer smiled as she walked away, then turned back to me.

“So…that’s that then.” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. I had goosebumps all over. 

“Was it too much?"

“Just a bit...yeah...”

I was panicking inside. The wall needed to go back up. Fast. I needed a distraction.

Chloe came up next to me, her voice contorted in excitement. I watched Lucifer wink at me, looking mighty pleased with himself as he walked away, mingling in the crowd. I dropped heavily into a bar stool.

“So…. what was that?”

“What was what?” I said, taking small sips of my drink.

She looked at me like, “Seriously?”

“Oh that? That was nothing.”

“Didn’t look like nothing.”

“It was to get rid of Barb. She’s been bugging him since we got here. He needed a way to get rid of her.”

“Annnddd he chose you?”

“Don’t look too much into it, Chlo.”

“Didn’t figure you the type to be a bleeding heart.”

“I’m not a complete ice queen. For 0.2 seconds, my pity overran my judgement. I’ve heard stories about Barb and he looked genuinely disinterested as she hung on him so I decided to help a brother out.”

Talking to Chloe helped me to calm down.

“About that distraction...” I said to myself when I heard the beginning of Spooky Scary Skeletons Extended Mix Remix start up and looked at her.

“As usual, you know exactly what I need.” I slapped her lightly on the arm and ran to the dance floor with a bunch of other people.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

TAG LIST: 

@ayanna-wild​ @using-our-made-up-names​ 

[dawnofdaybreak]

Title: Another Cliche’ Love Story

Pairing: Jongho

Rating: NC-17

Summary: In which Minho and Jonghyun are best friends but things get complicated.

[aff link] [ao3 link]

[part one] [part two]

Part Three (Finished)

Minho isn’t quite sure how to describe the feeling he experiences when he wakes with Jonghyun’s naked body pressing back comfortably against his. The feeling is reminiscent of the feeling he gets when he scores the winning goal for a soccer game or aces a test he didn’t study for. It’s so much more self-satisfying than that though, the content emotions running through him right now are so intense, Minho’s sure he’s never experienced this before.

 He watches Jonghyun’s flawless face as he sleeps, the way his chest moves up and down with tiny breaths. Minho brushes away a few silver strands of hair that were covering the other’s forehead. Jonghyun is so beautiful and Minho’s so unbelievably happy to be able to call Jonghyun his.

 The elder male begins to stir a little, causing Minho to pull his hand back, but he doesn’t move away from Jonghyun’s warmth.

 “Were you watching me sleep?” Jonghyun asks groggily.

 Minho tries to suppress his smile. “No.”

 “Liar.”

 “Okay, you caught me.”

 Jonghyun inches closer and presses a light kiss to Minho’s chest which is heaving a bit with laughter. “Minho-yah.” Jonghyun uses his index finger to trace small circles around Minho’s left nipple which is very distracting in the brunet’s opinion. “I’m hungry.”

 Minho bursts out laughing at what Jonghyun is suggesting he do for him. “Fine hyung, I’ll make us something to eat.”

 Jonghyun smiles in triumph as Minho gets out of bed, dressing himself in a pair of discarded boxers on the floor, completely unsure if they’re his or Jonghyun’s – not like it matters anyway.  

    It doesn’t take long for Minho to maneuver himself around Jonghyun’s kitchen and prepare sandwiches for them both. When he returns to the elder’s room with said sandwiches and a glass of orange juice, Jonghyun is nowhere to be found. Minho frowns until his ears pick up on the sound of water running. He smirks as he sets the food and beverage onto Jonghyun’s small bedside table.

   The pair find themselves quenching their passion yet again, as lukewarm water cascades all around them. Jonghyun’s legs are wrapped tightly around Minho’s waist as the latter’s skin burns from the feel of the elder’s lips moving across his body.  

 “Oh God Minho.”

 Their pace is slow, languid almost, but satisfying all the same.  Minho moans out his hyung’s name as he feels that familiar twisting in his gut. He grunts as he climaxes into Jonghyun’s heat, ungracefully locking lips with the shorter male.  Jonghyun comes right after, hand curled around his own member as the water begins to run cold.

    After the intensity and shock of their first night spent together passes over, words that Minho dreaded hearing left Jonghyun’s lips.

 “We need to talk about this Minho.”

 Minho sighs, burying his face into Jonghyun’s shoulder. “Babe please, let’s not do this now.” He hopes that this conversation will be dropped, not really wanting to think about Taemin and the consequences of his and Jonghyun’s actions last night.

 “Minho-“

 The sudden sound of Minho’s ringtone cuts Jonghyun off much to Minho’s silent relief.

 “Hello.”

 “MINHO!”  It’s Kibum and Minho cringes at the volume of the other’s voice. “You were supposed to be to the airport to pick me up 20 minutes ago. Where the hell are you!?” Minho drags his hand over his face in pure exasperation. Kibum’s return to Korea was remembered up until last night. Now, all he can think about is the little whine Jonghyun makes when he pushes into his-

 “Well?! Minho, where the hell are you please tell me you’re on your way.”

 “Give me 20 more minutes please, I’ll be there.” Minho ends the call before Kibum can reply.

 “Taemin huh?”

 Minho winces at the sadness lacing Jonghyun’s tone. “No. It was Kibum. I have to go.” Minho tries to press a kiss to Jonghyun’s lips but the elder shifts his head. Minho sighs, settling for Jonghyun’s cheek instead.

 “I’ll come by later, we can talk then okay?”

 Jonghyun doesn’t respond.

        “I’m sorry Key, I went out last night and got a little drunk and woke up super late this morning.” Minho apologizes the minute he’s in speaking distance of Kibum. The other simply glares at Minho, shoving his suitcase into Minho’s hands and storms off – much like a spoiled child – to Minho’s car.

 Minho sighs, knowing that Kibum’s not usually subject to having to wait on people.

    “Seriously Kibum, I’m really sorry.” Minho apologizes for the 6th time once they’re making their way through the heart of Seoul. “Are you seriously not going to talk to me or even acknowledge my apology? Come on Bummie please…I can’t say I’m sorry enough.”

 Kibum groans at the nickname. “Fine, Minho, I know you’re just gonna keep nagging me until I forgive you so fine! You’re forgiven.”

 Minho gives a small smile of triumph, reaching with his right hand to pat Kibum’s cheek. Key swats Minho’s hand away, still looking somewhat annoyed.

 “I’m just peeved because I had some things I had to get done today before Tae’s big dance recital tonight. Now I’m falling behind on my schedule.”

 Minho’s mouth immediately relaxes. He pales. Oh shit! He totally forgot about that. His eyes lose their focus as he chastises himself. How could he forget?! Taemin’s been talking about this for months for Christ’s sake! Thousands of scouts from professional agencies would be looking for future dancers and choreographers tonight. This would be an important moment in Taemin’s future career as a dancer and it completely slipped Minho’s mind.

 “You didn’t forget did you?” Kibum looks at him with narrowed eyes.

 Minho forces himself to chuckle, looking at Kibum as if he’d just asked him something stupid. “No, of course not.”

        The performing arts center of Taemin’s school is filled to the brim as Minho and Kibum settle into their seats. Kibum complains about how far they are from the stage, frowning when Minho doesn’t agree with him. The younger man is too absorbed with his cell phone to pay attention to his surroundings – checking for mixed calls or messages from Jonghyun. He’d texted the older man earlier to let him know he wasn’t sure he’d be able to come over tonight, but there’s still no response. Minho turns his phone on silent and sinks into his seat as the lights begin to dim.

 There are about nine performances before Taemin along with his best friend Jongin, take the stage as the final act. They would be dancing to a mashup of songs, a piece Taemin choreographed himself. Minho’s seen this performance hundreds of times during Taemin’s practice sessions. However he feels a sense of pride watching his boyfriend perform the piece he’s been working on for months in front of hundreds of people.

 “Wow, they’re really doing amazing. They haven’t missed a beat.”

 Minho nods in silent agreement, watching with proud eyes as the music transitions from dubstep to a lighter less gritty sound. Minho knows the end is nearing. Instead of ending abruptly like most of the other performers tonight, Taemin and Jongin were ending their performance on a graceful note.

 Minho smiles as he watches the two men spin on the tips of their toes and then collapse onto the stage as the chillstep song comes to an end.  He knows that move was difficult for Taemin, especially since he doesn’t have the extensive history in ballet that Jongin has.

 The crowd erupts into a standing ovation, cheers and hollers echoing all around the room. Minho and Kibum stand as well, with Kibum doing enough yelling to rival everyone else in the building.

    “He’s gotta get recruited by at least 10 companies after that performance,” Kibum comments as he and Minho wait for Taemin to emerge from the dressing rooms.

 “I’m sure he will be.” Minho takes his phone out of his pocket to check the time, and then grows worried as he sees one missed call and 7 text messages from Jonghyun.

Texts from Jonghyunnie♥♥♥, 2 hours ago:

Hey

 are you still coming over so we can talk?

 minho? it’s getting late and I still haven’t heard from u

 …are u ignoring me?

 im sorry, we don’t have to talk about taemin if u don’t want to

 please don’t be mad at me

 im sorry

 “Are you okay?” Kibum asks as he takes in Minho’s expression.

 “I’m fine,” Minho says a little too quickly to be true. He sighs and pockets his phone. “Really, I’m fine,” he rolls his eyes at Kibum’s disbelieving look.

Taemin joins them a minute later. He’s freshly showered and all smiles as Kibum reigns down the praises.

 “Oh my God Tae that was fantastic! I’ve known you for almost eight years and I didn’t even know you could move like that!”

 Minho gives a tight lipped smile when Taemin turns to him. “You knocked them dead babe,” he says as he places a kiss on Taemin’s cheek.

 Taemin giggles in response while Minho wraps an arm around his waist.

 “Thanks guys. We’re having a small get together at Jongin’s house. You guys are coming right.”

 “Um I-“

 “Of course we are,” Kibum cuts Minho off.

 “Excuse me.”

 The three men look to the older man who addresses them.

“Are you Mr. Lee Taemin?” The man looks at Taemin.

 Taemin nods and slips out of Minho’s grasp.

 “That performance you and your colleague gave tonight was amazing. If you don’t mind, can I speak to you in private?”

 “Sure.”

    “So, you wanna head straight to the party or you wanna go home and change first?”

 Minho glances sideways at Kibum. “I think you should head to the party with Tae. I’ve got something to do first.”

 Kibum narrows his eyes. “Does this have something to do with the text messages you were reading earlier.”

Minho sighs. “No. Something just came up that I need to take care of first.”

 Taemin comes practically skipping to the pair, with a huge smile plastered on his face.

 “Good news I presume…” Kibum murmurs.

 “You guys, that man is the head of recruitment for a choreographing company and he wants me and Jongin to come and work with them!”

 “Oh my God that’s amazing Tae,” Kibum squeezes the younger man tight. “Did you already accept?”

 “No, he said to just think about it for now. Jongin and I are gonna go to his company later on this week and talk about all the details.”

 Minho ruffles Taemin’s hair. “I’m so proud of you.”

 Taemin blushes hotly. “Jongin’s bringing his car around front so we can get going.”

 Minho frowns. “About that…there’s something I have to go and do first.”

 “Oh.”

 Guilt wells up in Minho as he sees Taemin’s smile replaced with sheer disappointment.

 “I’ll be there don’t worry, I just gotta go take care of this thing. Kibum will ride with you guys.” Minho gives Taemin a kiss on the cheek for good measure, and nods to Kibum who gives him a scathing look.

 He’s barely out of earshot when Kibum mumbles, “How dodgy.”

         “Hyung, open up, it’s freezing out here.”  Minho knocks on Jonghyun’s door for the fourth time. It’s just past ten, he didn’t expect Jonghyun to go to bed so early. He grabs his phone and opens up his chat log with Jonghyun just as the older man opens the door.

 Jonghyun is dressed in only boxers with his hair dripping wet, which Minho assumes is from a recent shower.

 “Minho?” Jonghyun pulls the younger man inside and wraps his arms tightly around him. “I thought you weren’t coming I-I thought you were mad at me. I’m sorry.”

 Minho chuckles at how panicked Jonghyun sounds. He pulls away to kiss the shorter man. “It’s okay baby, I wasn’t mad.”

 “Where were you tonight?”

 “T-Tae had a dance recital…”

 “Oh.” Jonghyun gives Minho that same disappointed look Taemin gave him earlier. But then Jonghyun kisses him with such passion that Minho forgets all about Taemin. His head feels light, like he might just float away. “Let’s not talk about him. Not now at least.”

 Minho smiles as Jonghyun leads him to the couch in his living room and begins an assault on his neck.

“I missed you.”

 “I m-missed you too baby, but I ahh…can’t stay.”

 Jonghyun pouts as he untucks Minho’s dress shirt from his pants and begins unbuttoning it.

 Minho groans as Jonghyun’s lips latch onto his chest. He feels Jonghyun’s finger toying with the button on his slacks and all his resolve disappears. He’s unable to tell Jonghyun to stop now.

 “I’ve wanted to do this from last night,” Jonghyun breathes as he pulls Minho’s cock out into the warm air of his heated apartment.

 Minho lets out the most unmanly whimper as Jonghyun takes him into his mouth, teasing at first, but growing more and more firm and enthusiastic as time draws on.

 “Fuck hyung,” Minho moans as Jonghyun pumps him with his hand before taking him into his mouth again. He’s got his head tilted back, teeth digging into his lower lip as his fingers dig into the cushions.

 Jonghyun lets him out of his mouth again with an obscene pop. “You can grab onto my hair, I know you want to.”

 Minho bites his lip and grabs onto Jonghyun’s silver locks. He tugs lightly, helping guide the movements of Jonghyun’s head up and down his cock. “B-Baby, you’re s-so good,” Minho moans as Jonghyun’s tongue works wonders up and down his shaft.

 Minho’s words spur Jonghyun to suck Minho harder until the younger man becomes a whimpering mess beneath him.

 “B-Babe I-I’m gonna – f-fuck, I’m gonna cum,” Minho moans out before coming suddenly.

 He half expected Jonghyun to gag and spit it out – but when Minho sees the bobbing of Jonghyun’s adam’s apple, he looks at him with blown pupils.

 Jonghyun pulls off of Minho’s cock with a smile. “Was it good?”

 All Minho can do is nod, unable to form words just yet.

 “Good.” Jonghyun pecks Minho’s lips and pulls his underwear and pants back up for him. He sits down next to Minho and laces their fingers together. “I guess I understand if you have to leave…but can you stay with me for a bit, at least until I fall asleep?”

 Minho can’t possibly say no – not to Jonghyun.

    Minho ends up staying longer than a bit and much longer than after Jonghyun falls asleep. How could he leave with Jonghyun snuggled onto his chest and looking so damn peaceful in his embrace? Minho sighs when he hears his phone vibrate on the nightstand for what he thinks is the 10th time that night – the light from it casting a dim glow in the room. He reaches over and turns it off, before he pecks Jonghyun’s forehead and closes his eyes. He’ll just deal with everything tomorrow.

        “Where were you last night?” Taemin asks as soon as Minho lets him into his apartment. “Key hyung and I called and texted you a bunch of times and you didn’t answer anything. We were worried Minho!”

 Minho sighs. “Something came up Tae…”

 “What do you mean something came up?! Something so important that you missed the after party of one of the most important nights in my life? It couldn’t wait?”

 Minho runs a hand through his hair. “I’m not about to fight with you Taemin. Something important came up that I had to deal with. I’m sorry that it took so long and I missed the party and I’m sorry I didn’t call and let you know I was okay. M-My phone was on low battery and then it died,” Minho lies.

 Taemin sighs. “I j-just really wanted you to be there Minho. I wanted to celebrate my achievements with you. And I hardly even talked to you last night. I saw you for two seconds and then you were gone.”

 Minho feels guilt rise up in him. “I’m sorry baby. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

 “O-Okay.” Taemin leans forward and presses a gentle kiss to Minho’s lips. Minho forces himself to kiss Taemin back – mind registering how wrong this is, considering that he just kissed Jonghyun goodbye this morning. When Taemin tries to deepen the kiss, Minho pulls away.

 “What’s wrong?” Taemin looks at him confused.

 “Nothing baby,” Minho forces a smile. “I’m just tired.”

 “Oh.”

 Minho pretends he doesn’t hear the feeling of rejection in Taemin’s voice.

        On Thursday after his last final, Minho and a few of his soccer teammates decide to have a little scrimmage before they part ways for the break. Minho invites Jonghyun to come and watch, eager to show him how much he’s improved since the last time Jonghyun watched him play soccer.

 Jonghyun gives Minho a big wave when he arrives and Minho gives him an even bigger one back. He smiles at how cute Jonghyun looks in his oversized jacket, along with a beanie on his head.

 “Who’s that?” Jihan – one of Minho’s teammates – asks.

 “He’s a close friend of mine,” Minho says as he stares at Jonghyun with a smile.

 “He’s cute.”

 The smile disappears off of Minho’s face as he looks at Jihan. “He’s taken,” Minho says with more force than he’d intended.

 “Woah man, just saying he’s cute. Never said I wanted to date the guy.” Jihan pats him on the back. “You shouldn’t care anyway, aren’t you in a relationship with Taemin?”

 Minho groans and grits his teeth. “Let’s just start the game.”

    Minho’s team ends up beating the others 3-1 by the time it starts getting dark. He runs over to where Jonghyun’s sitting on the bleachers, clapping for him. “So Jonghyun hyung, what did you think?”

 Jonghyun smiles at him. “You were really good. You’re like a pro now,” Jonghyun says honestly. “But I must say it was hard to focus watching you run up and down the field in those shorts of yours. It was pretty sexy.”

 Minho blushes. “Oh really?”

 “Yeah.”

 Minho grins. “Let’s go back to your place.”  

    Minho takes a quick shower at Jonghyun’s apartment and borrows some of his clothes – they’re a little tight on him but he doesn’t mind that much.

 “Hey Min…which one do you like more?” Jonghyun holds up two shirts, a red plaid one, and a cream coloured one.

 Minho looks at both shirts and eyes Jonghyun. “The red one. Red is your colour hyung.”

 Jonghyun smiles softly. “Okay, red it is,” he says before taking the shirts back to his room.

 When he comes back and plops down next to Minho, Minho looks at him strangely. “Why are you asking for my opinion on clothes? You got a date?”

 Jonghyun giggles. “Maybe.”

 Minho frowns. “Don’t say things like that hyung, you’ll make me jealous.”

 The grin falls off of Jonghyun’s face. He scoots away from Minho. “It was a joke Minho, and you’re not exactly in the position to be possessive don’t you think?”

        Minho finds out on Saturday why Jonghyun had asked for his opinion on his clothes. It’s his 21st birthday and Kibum had somehow managed to plan an entire party without Minho knowing anything of it. It’s not a huge party but there are a nice number of Minho’s friends and family in attendance. The music is lively and whichever catering company Kibum hired did an amazing job. Jonghyun arrives about an hour into the party, dressed in the same plaid shirt he’d shown Minho the other night and a pair of ripped black jeans. Minho’s eyes don’t leave Jonghyun’s body the minute he spots him, even though Taemin’s body is pressed tightly against his as they dance in the middle of the living room of Kibum’s apartment.

 He watches as Jonghyun converses with Kibum and then Jinki before sitting idly in a corner and watching everything going on around him. Their eyes lock suddenly and Minho freezes. He starts gently prying Taemin’s body away from his.

 “I’m staying over at your place tonight…” Taemin whispers suggestively in Minho’s ear.

 “Y-Yeah sure,” Minho says absentmindedly before completely letting go of Taemin. “I’m gonna go say hi to Jonghyun hyung okay.” He leaves before Taemin can respond and goes over to where Jonghyun’s sitting.

 Jonghyun looks up at him with a small smile. “Happy Birthday Min.”

 Minho smiles. “Thanks hyung.” He leans down to whisper in Jonghyun’s ear, “Come with me next door, to my apartment,” he says before leaving.

    “This is the first time I’ve been in your place since I got back,” Jonghyun says as Minho closes the door behind them.

 “Yeah…Do you like it?”

 “It’s cozy,” Jonghyun says.

 Minho smiles softly and sits next to Jonghyun on the couch. He brushes a few stray strands of hair away from Jonghyun’s forehead before leaning in for a kiss.

 Jonghyun gently pushes Minho back by his chest. “Are you really going to try and kiss me, after you’ve been dancing with your boyfriend all night?” Jonghyun asks with a sense of bitterness lacing his words.

 Minho sighs. “Jjong…you know…i-it…it’s complicated.”

 Jonghyun shakes his head. “It’s not right Minho. Y-You can’t date me and him. You need to break up with him…”

 Minho looks at Jonghyun with sullen eyes.

 “O-Or stop seeing me.”

 Minho’s eyes widen. “No. I’m not going to stop seeing you Jonghyun. I just got you. I-I’ve been in love with you for years…”

 “Then you know what you need to do.”

 Minho looks away from Jonghyun and bites his lower lip. “I feel like shit because of this hyung,” he whispers, to himself almost.  

 Jonghyun’s eyes soften. “I’m sorry Minho. It’s your birthday, you should be celebrating instead of talking about this.” Jonghyun reaches out to gently comb his fingers through Minho’s hair. “I got you something.”

 Minho looks back at Jonghyun. “You did?”

 He gives him a small smile and a nod. Jonghyun passes Minho a small gift bag he’d brought with him.

 Minho takes it and can’t help the small smile that grows on his face, knowing that Jonghyun had bought him something. He opens the bag and pulls out a picture frame, encasing a drawing of his much younger self. “W-What’s this?”

 “It’s a drawing I did of you back when we were teens. I think it was then I started realizing I had feelings for you,” Jonghyun says quietly. “I kept it with me all this time but I think you should have it.”

 Minho rubs his thumb over the drawing, in awe at the amount of detail put into it. “I-It’s beautiful hyung. Thank you.”

 “I have another gift for you too…”

 Minho turns to face him and before he can ask what it is, Jonghyun’s pink plump lips are pressed softly against his. Minho closes his eyes and melts into the kiss. He rests the drawing down at his side and cups Jonghyun’s face.

 Jonghyun pulls back briefly to whisper “I love you,” against Minho’s lips before kissing him deeply.

 Minho kisses Jonghyun back just as deeply. He presses Jonghyun’s body close to his before sliding a wet tongue into Jonghyun’s warm mouth. Minho receives a low moan in response to his actions and it just spurs him on. He starts kissing Jonghyun more forcefully, trying to pour all his passion and desire for him into the kiss.

 A sudden knock on the door forces them to separate.

 Minho pulls back from Jonghyun’s lips and looks at his apartment door with a sigh. He reluctantly gets up to answer it.

 “So this is where you snuck off to,” Kibum says when Minho cracks the doorway. “Are you seriously trying to ditch your own party?”

 Minho chuckles. “I just needed a breather Bummie. I’ll be back over in a few minutes.”

 “No no no breathing time is over, I’ve been looking everywhere for you. It’s time to cut your cake.”

 Minho inwardly groans. “I’m coming over right now Kibum I promise. It can wait five more minutes.”

 “Minho. Get your ass back over to YOUR birthday party right now. And have you seen Jonghyun? Taemin said that you were gonna go and say ‘Hi’ to him before you disappeared to here.”

 “U-Uh,” Minho starts.

 Jonghyun stands and moves towards the door. “I-I’m here. I w-wanted Minho to show me his apartment,” he says, voice still sounding a bit shaky after the kiss. “I haven’t gotten any chances to visit yet.”

 Kibum’s eyes flicker from Minho to Jonghyun closely, before he smiles. “Well it’s nothing special, you can come back and check it out later” he says before pulling them both back along to his apartment. “Now come, cake time.”

    Minho doesn’t get the chance to take Jonghyun back to his apartment later, nor does he get the chance to sneak in a kiss or even a friendly dance. Once he’d gone back to the party and cut and shared out his birthday cake, Taemin latched onto him like a parasite. Minho couldn’t even go to the bathroom without the younger man waiting on him by the door. In the end when the party dwindled down, Minho settled for a quick hug with Jonghyun – but made sure to whisper in his ear that he’d see him in the upcoming week and they could continue their kiss. Jonghyun left with a slight blush on his face and after seeing that Minho made peace with the fact that he didn’t get to kiss him goodbye.

 “Minho, let’s go back to your place. Key hyung said not to worry about the mess,” Taemin says while clutching onto Minho’s arm.

 “You’re sleeping over tonight?”

 Taemin tilts his head and looks up at Minho. “I told you this…earlier.”

 “O-Oh,” Minho says. “Y-Yeah, you did. Sorry. Let’s go.”

    Minho feels awkward when he and Taemin get undressed together. Taemin takes his time, trying to be sexy. Birthday sex is obviously on his mind.

 Minho wants to tell him to stop, to put his clothes back on but he can’t bring himself to, not when Taemin looks so determined.

 It’s when Taemin gently pushes Minho onto the bed and starts straddling him that Minho realizes he can’t do this. He presses a hand to Taemin’s bare chest. “Stop…”

 Taemin looks at him confused. “What do you mean ‘stop’?”

 Minho looks away from him and sighs. “I mean stop. I don’t want to have sex. I don’t feel too up for it baby…”

 “You’ve never refused sex before?”

 Minho bites his lip. “I don’t feel well,” he lies.

 Taemin tilts his head. “I don’t understand.” He looks down at Minho’s crotch and then looks back up at him with watery eyes. “O-Oh…you’re not even hard…?”

 “It’s not you Tae,” Minho says. “It’s just I don’t feel well, I drank too much. You know alcohol makes me sleepy,” Minho lies again, knowing that he only had two cups tonight.

 “Yeah…okay, sorry,” Taemin says as he gets off of Minho’s lap. He gets under the covers and lays down with his back facing Minho.

 Minho sighs as he looks at Taemin’s back, feeling guilty.

 He turns away from him, mind overflowing with various thought before he falls asleep.

    The next morning is awkward as they eat breakfast together. Taemin does not make much eye contact with Minho.

 “…So…” Minho clears his throat. “D-Do you wanna do anything today…baby?” Minho asks.

 Taemin looks up at him and then shakes his head. “I can’t. I needa meet with Jongin to discuss some stuff about our choreography deal.”

 “Oh okay,” Minho says quietly. He sips at his orange juice.

 “I’m gonna get going,” Taemin says when he finishes eating. He puts his plate in the sink and grabs his things.

 “Okay,” Minho says. “I’ll see you later?” Minho looks up at Taemin, expecting the man to give him a kiss before he departs.

“Yeah, later,” Taemin says before leaving.

        “Oh fuck,” Jonghyun gasps as Minho strokes deep inside of him.

 Minho’s got him bent over his work desk as they’d been too impatient to move to Jonghyun’s bedroom when Minho came over.

 “A-Ah hyung…s-so tight,” Minho pants against Jonghyun’s neck. “I-I’m so close,” he groans.

 “M-Me too,” Jonghyun whimpers as he pumps his dick in tune with Minho’s thrusts.

 Minho cries out when he finally climaxes inside of Jonghyun, with the man following with his own cries not too long after.

    “Oh shit,” Jonghyun says as he gets a good look at Minho’s neck in the shower. “I marked you.”

 Minho touches the mark on his neck and then shrugs.

 Jonghyun bites his lip nervously. “I’m sorry, it’s really visible Min. I c-can cover it for you with makeup.”

 “Baby it’s fine, no need to cover it.”

 “But what about Ta-“

 “Shh, we’re not talking about him remember?” Minho gives Jonghyun a kiss on the cheek. “Now come on, let’s rinse off.”

    Minho’s never been particularly religious, finding thoughts of a higher deity rather silly. But that doesn’t stop him from celebrating Christmas with his family. The holiday itself has loss much of its true intent, rather becoming capitalism’s grand finale every year. Despite being very aware of this fact, Minho finds himself in front of his childhood home with gifts for his parents and brother tucked under his arm.

 He knocks on the front door while Taemin stands beside him.

 “Hello boys,” Minho’s mother answers the door with a smile. She pulls Minho in for a hug and smiles warmly at Taemin.

 “Taemin, it’s nice to see you again.” She’d met Taemin in Minho’s apartment early on in their relationship when she’d made an impromptu visit to surprise her son.

 “It’s nice to see you again too Mrs. Choi,” Taemin says politely.

 “Come on in boys, the Kims are already here.”

 Minho follows behind his mother visibly confused. “The Kims? They’re having Christmas dinner with us?”

 “Yes, it was a last-minute decision. Sodam just brought over their dishes.”

 Minho inwardly sighs. Jonghyun had mentioned spending Christmas with his mother and sister but Minho had no idea that their parents would decide to have dinner together. He was hoping to avoid being around both Jonghyun and Taemin again.

 “Taemin, you know Jonghyun don’t you? He’s Minho’s best friend,” Mrs. Choi says when they finally reach the dining room.  

 “We’ve met,” Taemin says. “Hey Jonghyun-hyung. Merry Christmas.”

 Jonghyun looks at Minho and Taemin standing near the doorway wearing their matching sweaters and then looks down at the table. “Merry Christmas,” he says quietly.

 Minho finds that he can look everywhere but Jonghyun’s eyes.

 “Are you boys ready to eat?” Mrs. Choi asks happily.

 They sit around the large dining table, Minho between his brother and Taemin. Jonghyun switched seats with his sister a few minutes after Minho and Taemin arrived. Minho would have to crane his neck if he wanted to catch a glimpse of him.

 Minho feels but isn’t sure if he looks visibly uncomfortable throughout the entire dinner. With his parents asking questions about his relationship with Taemin while simultaneously reminiscing over how he and Jonghyun were attached to the hip growing up, Minho doesn’t know which one is worse.  

 “So, how long have you two been dating?” Mrs. Kim asks Minho and Taemin halfway throughout the dinner.

 “O-Oh um around six months,” Minho says.

 Taemin gently kicks him under the table. “It’s been eight hyung.”

 Minho smiles sheepishly, slightly embarrassed. “Time flies. I forget sometimes.” The table takes pity on him as the elders laugh at his statement.

 “It’s too early to be forgetting dates little brother,” Minseok says. “Save that for when you’re married,” he says with a nudge to Minho’s elbow.

 Minho rolls his eyes, knowing his brother wanted to get a rise out of him.

 “What about you Jonghyun?” Minseok directs his question down the table.

 “What about me?” Jonghyun asks.

 “You’re the only single young adult at this table.” Sodam had brought her boyfriend along and Minseok’s girlfriend was also gracing the Chois with her presence. “Any girlfriend back in Japan?”

 Minho visibly stiffens.

 Jonghyun snorts. “No. I haven’t had any luck dating since I’ve been back yet either.”

 “Oh?” Minseok looks at Minho then back down at Jonghyun. “You’ve been looking?”

 “Yeah,” Jonghyun says.

 Minho’s face starts to feel hot. He knows he has no right to feel like this but Jonghyun’s words hurt.

 Minseok rests a hand on Minho’s knee and smiles knowingly. “The least you could do is play wingman for Jjongie.”

 Minho pushes his brother’s hand off and grits his teeth at him. “Stop it,” he whispers.

 “Who wants dessert?” Minho’s mom asks.

    Minho’s brother corners him outside the upstairs bathroom after everyone’s finished eating dinner.

 “So. I’ll give you a chance to come clean,” Minseok says.

 “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Minho says and pushes past him.

 Minseok grabs onto his arm. “I know something is going on between you and Jonghyun,” Minseok says loudly.

 “Shh!” Minho demands and pushes his brother into his old bedroom. “What the hell are you talking about hyung,” Minho says and closes the door behind them, a nervous feeling rising from the pit of his gut. “There’s nothing going on.”

 “Oh, come off it Minho,” Minseok says. “I’ve known since you were kids that you had a crush on him. Now you show up here with your boyfriend and you can’t even look Jonghyun in the eye.”

 Minho shakes his head. “That’s not true. You know nothing.”

Minseok folds his arms. “You’re sleeping with him, aren’t you?”

 Minho’s eyes widen. “W-What…N-No!”

 “Fuck, Minho!” Minseok says. “Does Taemin know? Wait of course he doesn’t know, he’s fucking oblivious to it all isn’t he?”

 Minho sighs heavily. “Y-You can’t say anything hyung. I’m going to tell him eventually.”

 “E-Eventually?” Minseok asks, eyes wide in disbelief. “Minho what the fuck? That’s not right. None of this is right. Y-You’re cheating.”

 “Lower your voice!” Minho shouts back at him. “I n-never meant for this to happen hyung,” he says in hushed tones. “J-Jonghyun came back home and all the feelings I thought were buried just rushed to the surface again. I don’t want to hurt him or Taemin. I promise I’m not a bad person,” Minho says as tears well in his eyes.

 His older brother sighs heavily and rests an arm on Minho’s shoulder. “D-Don’t cry. But just…you know this is wrong. And you know what you need to do to fix it.”

 Minseok pats Minho’s shoulder before exiting the bedroom.

    When Minho and Taemin are on their way back to Minho’s apartment, Taemin asks him a question.

“Is something going on between you and Jonghyun-hyung?”

 Minho’s hands grow rigid on the steering wheel. “W-What do you mean?” He asks nervously.

 “I heard your hyung ask you that.”

 “Oh? O-Oh…Um there’s nothing going on,” Minho rambles. “Hyung was just wondering why we weren’t talking much at dinner,” Minho lies.

 The car grows quiet. Minho slowly relaxes his grip on the steering wheel.

 “D-Did you hear anything else?” He asks softly.

 “Oh no. That’s all I heard,” Taemin quickly replies.

 “Okay.”

 “Jonghyun-hyung is straight right?” the younger man asks. “You said he was dating a girl when you guys were younger?”

 “…H-He’s,” Minho doesn’t really know. “I don’t t-think he has a preference. He’s mostly dated girls but he��s dated guys too…”

 Taemin hums and turns to look out of the window.

 “Why are you asking?”

 “Oh no reason. I was thinking of setting him up with one of my friends. Her name is Soojung and she’s really pretty.”

 “Oh,” Minho says. He’s seen pictures of Soojung before. She is indeed pretty. “Y-You think they’d b-be a good match?” Minho prays to that deity he barely believes in that Taemin doesn’t notice the quiver in his voice.

 Taemin shrugs. “I think they’d be a great match. They’d look really good together. But you do know him better, so I figured you’d have an idea.”

 Minho shakes his head, not liking the thought of that at all. “I don’t think she’s what hyung is looking for right now,” he says a bit firmer than necessary.

 Taemin stares at him for a few seconds and then looks back out the window. “Well, it was only a suggestion.”

    “What are you doing here?” Jonghyun asks as Minho stands on his doorstep two days later.

 Minho frowns at him. “Is something wrong? I tried to call you and you didn’t answer.”

 Jonghyun steps aside and lets him into the apartment. “Oh no, nothing’s wrong. Not thinking about the play by play I got of you and Taemin’s relationship the other day.” He shuts the door behind Minho louder than necessary.

 Minho sighs. “H-Hyung…you know…it’s-“

 “Complicated?” Jonghyun asks. “How long is it going to be complicated Minho?”

 “Hyung…”

 Jonghyun rubs his hand over his face in exasperation. “Why are you here Minho?”

 Minho bites his lip. “I…I got you a present.”

 “O-Oh,” Jonghyun says quietly. “I d-didn’t get you anything…”

 Minho hands him the small box with a smile. “That’s okay. We’ve never really celebrated Christmas. Besides your birthday present was enough.”

 “What is it?” The blonde asks curiously.

 “Open it and see.”

 Jonghyun unties the pink bow on the box and discards the wrapping. He opens it to find a small silver ring – not small enough to fit on his ring finger, but rather appearing to be the width of his thumb.

 “Is this a thumb ring?” Jonghun inquires.

 Minho raises his hand to show a matching one. “Yeah.”

 Jonghyun’s mouth falls open in surprise. “M-Minho, I…I can’t wear this. Not if you’re wearing one too. It’s too obvious.”

 Minho shakes his head. “No, these are really popular right now. People won’t notice it hyung. Besides, don’t you like it?”

 “O-Of course I do.” Jonghyun slides the ring onto his thumb. “P-Perfect fit…”

 “I thought it would be,” Minho says.

 Jonghyun looks up at him with a wobbly smile. “T-Thank you Minho.” He gets on his tippy toes and presses a kiss to Minho’s lips.

 Minho kisses him back deeply. “I love you,” he whispers against Jonghyun’s lips.

 “I love you too,” Jonghyun replies after a slight pause.

 Minho pulls Jonghyun into a tight hug. “I-I’m sorry hyung. Sorry that I haven’t addressed everything yet. I p-promise I will, soon.”

 Minho feels Jonghyun sigh against his neck. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep Minho.”

 Minho pulls back, looking slightly offended. “I will keep this promise hyung. I l-lo-“

 Jonghyun shuts him up with a harsh kiss, teeth digging into Minho’s lip. Minho yelps in surprise but quickly recovers, kissing Jonghyun back just as passionately. He wraps his arms around Jonghyun’s tiny waist and lifts him up against the wall.  Minho begins kissing Jonghyun’s neck, working on the spots he knows the other likes. The shorter man cries out as Minho leaves light marks along his collarbone. Minho carries Jonghyun to his bedroom and deposits him onto the bed, pulling off the elder’s shirt as soon as his back touches the mattress.

 He pulls his own shirt over his head when a firm hand touches his chest.

 “Can we just cuddle tonight,” Jonghyun says quietly, unable to make eye contact.

 Minho pulls his shirt back on. “O-Of course baby. Of course. Do you want to be held?”

Jonghyun nods, pulling his own shirt back on and shifting onto his side.

 Minho spoons him from behind, watching as the man twists the ring around his thumb but says nothing.

       New Years Eve finds them at Jinki’s restaurant, sitting around a table filled with various dishes and lots of beer.

 Kibum’s a bit tipsy, his tolerance for beer being very low. Minho rolls his eyes as Kibum entertains the group with his forced acts of cuteness – committed all out of spite because he knows Minho hates it. Taemin records key with an amused smile on his face. He had plopped down, right next to Jonghyun when they’d arrived, forcing Minho to sit to the left of him.

 “This will be perfect blackmail material,” Taemin says with a wicked grin as he finishes recording.

 Those words seem to sober Kibum up. “You wouldn’t dare! I have a public image.”

 Taemin laughs at him. “Just be a good hyung and you’ll have nothing to worry about.”

   “Any goals for the new year?” Jinki asks at quarter to twelve.

 Kibum mumbles something about settling down, Taemin says he wants to work with foreign choreographers and Jonghyun plans to register more than ten songs.

 Minho remains silent as the conversation quickly shifts to something else. He has no idea what the new year has in store for him especially with such a dark secret looming above his head.

 “So Jonghyun-hyung,” Taemin says. “Are you still looking to date someone?”

 Minho snaps out of his self-reflection.

 “Oh um…kinda?” Jonghyun replies.

 “Kinda?” Kibum chimes in. “Have you gotten laid since you moved back home?”

 Jonghyun visibly squirms.

 “Bum!” Minho shouts. “Don’t you think that’s a little personal.”

 “What? We’re all friends here. We’re always talking about each other’s sex lives.”

 Minho frowns. Kibum’s the one that does most of the talking in those conversations.

 “Anyway,” Taemin practically shoves his phone in Jonghyun’s face. “This is my friend Soojung, she’s super nice and is into music too. I thought you two would be a good match.”

 “O-Oh really?” Jonghyun nervously glances at Minho.

 “Yeah. I could give her your number if you’d like. I think you’ll hit it off really well. She gives off a cold vibe at first but she’s really down to earth.”

 Jonghyun stammers, “O-Oh um…”

 Minho grits his teeth. “Tae…don’t you think you’re putting a bit of pressure on Jjong right now? He’s never even met her.”

 Taemin looks back at Minho. “Jonghyun can answer for himself. Besides most people text before meeting each other these days anyway.” Taemin turns back to Jonghyun. “What do you say?”

 Minho’s eyes burn at the back of Taemin’s head.

 “Um sure,” Jonghyun relents. “You can give her my number.”

 “Great. I think you’ll really hit it off, oh um,” Taemin looks down at Jonghyun’s hand. “Nice thumb ring.”

 Jonghyun touches it instinctively. “Oh yeah thanks.”

 “It looks just like the one Minho started wearing recently.”

 Kibum perks up. “Lemme see.” He grabs Jonghyun’s hand and examines the ring. He looks back to Minho’s to compare but Minho’s fingers are bare.

 “I’m not wearing my ring,” Minho says.

 “But I have a picture,” Taemin adds in. He hands his phone to Kibum.

 Kibum glances at the ring on Minho’s thumb in the photo and the one on Jonghyun’s actual thumb. “They look pretty identical to me.”

 “O-Oh,” Jonghyun chuckles nervously. “What a coincidence.”

 Taemin narrows his eyes. “Yeah…a coincidence. Where’d you get yours Jonghyun-hyung?”

 “Huh?” Jonghyun looks up at Minho as if he’s asking for help.

 “Where’d you buy the ring?” Taemin rewords his question.

 “Oh, I have no idea. My sister bought it for me. It was a gift,” he lies with a chuckle.

 “Hmm,” Taemin hums and looks back at his photo of Minho.

       Minho doesn’t share a new year’s kiss with Taemin or Jonghyun that night.

       Minho knows what he’s doing is selfish. Cheating is something he always frowned upon, hating when it was a plot point in a movie and shunning the topic whenever his friends brought it up. But now that he’s in this current predicament, he finds himself actually understanding why people do it.

 It’s not right.

 But is it wrong?

 He loves Jonghyun with his entire being. But at some point, in his and Taemin’s now eight-month long relationship, he was sure that he was love with him too. He doesn’t want to hurt the younger man’s feelings.

 He finds himself unable to do anything while Taemin and Jonghyun both begin pulling away from him. It’s as if there’s rope attached to both of his hands. But instead of being pulled in either direction he remains set in place while Jonghyun and Taemin pull farther and farther away.

       It all comes to a head in the new year.

 Kibum confronts him in his apartment early February – much like he’d done when Minho had forgotten his and Taemin’s six-month anniversary.  

 “I know what you’re doing Minho,” Kibum says, sounding very much like he knows something that Minho doesn’t.

 Minho looks visibly perturbed. “What are you talking about Kibum?”

 “I know you’ve been cheating on Taemin.”

 “W-What?” Minho says all too quickly. “That’s not true.”

“Oh? So you haven’t been sneaking around with Jonghyun behind Taemin’s back?”

 Minho opens his mouth and then closes it sharply. “…J-Jonghyun is my best friend Kibum. I can’t spend time with him now?”

 “Oh please,” Kibum says. “Taemin told me you haven’t touched him in weeks. He’s seen the marks you know.”

 “I don’t have any marks.”

 “Yeah cause now Jonghyun’s caught a clue and has stopped fooling around with you too.”

 Minho’s anger flares at the harsh truth behind that statement. “You need to leave,” Minho says, his tone matching the chill of the air outside.

 Kibum heads towards the door. “Just for the record, we’re not friends anymore. I’m not going to be friends with a cheater! You broke Taemin’s heart Minho and I’ll never forgive you for that!” He slams the door as he exits.

 Minho stares at the door for what feels like hours after Kibum leaves.

    Hours later he finds himself at Orgel, in desperate need to see Jonghyun. The older man had ignored his texts and calls and when Minho had pulled up to his apartment complex, Jonghyun’s car was nowhere to be seen. The club was the only place Minho figured he would be.

 But Jonghyun isn’t alone.

 Minho watches as the man walks off the stage after his set and heads to a small table in front where a pretty blond claps enthusiastically for him.

 Minho feels his heart crumble in his chest, the sight far too similar of an experience he’d repressed from his teenage years.

 Before he can stop himself, he’s already crossed over to the table with fire in his eyes.

 To say Jonghyun is startled to see him would be an understatement. The older man’s eyes practically bulge out of his sockets. “M-Minho, w-what are you doing here?”

 “W-Who is she?” Minho asks bluntly.

 Jonghyun looks at the girl apologetically, before grabbing Minho’s arm roughly and tugging him outside.

 “What are you doing here Minho?” He asks in hushed tones.

 A group of bystanders look at them suspiciously. Minho doesn’t care.

 “Who’s the girl hyung?! Why’s she looking at you like that?”

 Jonghyun looks away from him with guilt etched on his face.

 “H-Hyung. Who is she?”

 “She’s my date!” Jonghyun says. “And now she probably won’t go out with me again because you were so rude in there.”

 Minho’s so focused on the word date that it takes him a few extra seconds to process the remainder of what Jonghyun had said.

 “Hyung…w-what do you mean she’s your date?! G-Go out with you again? W-What about us?”

 Jonghyun sighs heavily. “M-Minho. There’s no us! There can’t be a us! I can’t just be your side piece, your mistress. And Taemin deserves better. You know that.”

 Minho feels his heart deflate in his chest. “S-So w-what? You’re giving up on me? Are you going to act like it’s all my fault! Like I was cheating on Taemin by myself?!” He says angrily.

 Jonghyun looks visibly hurt by his words. “I will not be complicit in that anymore. I-I’m done Minho. I don’t feel good about myself knowing I’m ruining someone else’s relationship.”

 “I-It’s not a relationship anymore. T-Taemin…h-he knows.”

 Jonghyun raises an eyebrow. “He knows?”

 “Y-Yeah. He knows…It’s not a thing anymore.”

 “So, you came clean to him? You told him everything?”

 Minho doesn’t answer.

 Jonghyun scoffs. “…I…I can’t do this anymore Minho. Even if you had ended things with Taemin, I would’ve still felt like shit about it. I c-can’t have that on my conscience more than it already is. I-I’m going back to Taeyeon. At the very least, I deserve someone that’ll be with just me.” He wipes away the tears gathered in the corners of his eyes before heading back into the club.

    Minho feels numb as his car drives him home. Cause surely, he isn’t driving, not when he feels like his heart’s been stepped on and his mind is playing a loop of Jonghyun’s retreating form. He makes the short trek from the parking lot to his apartment building and gets in the elevator. It takes severe willpower to not knock on Kibum’s door and go to him for comfort like he’s done so many times in the past. Instead he opens the door to his apartment and sees Taemin sitting on his couch.

 “Hey,” Taemin says.

 Minho wipes his hand over his face, trying to remove evidence of tear tracks and heartache.

 “W-What are you doing here Tae. How’d you get in?”

 Taemin shakes his head with a mirthless laugh. “You gave me a key, awhile ago.”

 Minho crosses over to the kitchen to pour himself a much-needed drink. “Oh…yeah right.” He takes a swig of the amber liquid, feeling uncomfortable as the silence grows thick between them.  

 “So-“ Taemin starts.

 “I-I’ve been cheating on you with Jonghyun,” Minho blurts in one breath.

 Taemin closes his mouth.

 He doesn’t know what he expects from Taemin. Shock? Sadness? Anger? Rather, Taemin looks as if he knows.

 “I know,” Taemin says after a few minutes. “I’ve known since Christmas.”

 Minho rests down his glass. “…Oh.”

 “I eavesdropped on you and your hyung’s conversation. So, yeah I knew.”

 “Why didn’t you say anything?”

 “I wanted to pretend like it wasn’t true. But then it became too apparent to ignore. The way you’d disappear for hours on end, refuse to have sex with me, the marks I didn’t give you, the matching thumb rings,” Taemin scoffs. “Your face would light up every time you saw Jonghyun. It was obvious from the beginning that something was going on between you two and I didn’t want to believe it.”

 Minho fidgets uncomfortably. “…Why tell me this now?”

 “Because Jonghyun told me everything. Said he felt like such a huge asshole for getting between you and me.”

 Minho swallows. No wonder Jonghyun knew he was lying when he said his relationship with Taemin was no more. “Are you upset with him? Please don’t be it’s not his fault.”

 Taemin laughs. “Fuck, I just admitted that I know you’ve been cheating on me and still your only concern is Jonghyun. Wow Minho. I didn’t have a chance, did I?”

 Minho frowns.

 “The moment Jonghyun moved back here. I-It was all over for us wasn’t it?”

 Minho can’t bring himself to answer that question. “I…I didn’t want to hurt you Taemin. I-“

 “Bullshit. Don’t you think getting cheated on would hurt me more than you just being fucking upfront with me from the beginning?” Taemin asks. “You’re a selfish asshole. You only cared about what you wanted. You didn’t give a shit about my feelings and you got Jonghyun in the middle of it too. And you did hurt me, no matter how much you claim you didn’t want to, you hurt me. You hurt me so fucking much.”

 “T-Tae I-I…”

 “And I don’t think anything you say can erase that hurt.”

 Minho swallows heavily, feeling like anything he says won’t have an effect. “I-I’m sorry,” he offers weakly.

 Taemin shakes his head before exiting the apartment with a duffel bag filled with presumably his things.

 Minho downs the rest of his alcohol and sinks to the floor.

       Minho finds himself sinking into something akin to depression. He still manages to go to his classes, to put on his usually happy act while around his teammates – but when he’s home alone in his apartment he feels himself growing empty, looking at old pictures of him and Jonghyun and deleting the ones of Taemin out of pure guilt. His attempts to contact Jonghyun are futile. The man doesn’t reply to his texts or answers his calls – arriving to the point where Minho’s convinced his number is blocked. Minho doesn’t know what he could possibly say if he ever approached him in person. Kibum avoids him as well, effectively ignoring him whenever they wind up in the elevator together and by foregoing their previous spots.

 He shows up to Jinki’s shop one day, attempting to find solace in one member of their squad not directly involved in the drama – but the man looks visibly pained talking to him.

 “Kibum told me what happened. He told me not to be friends with you anymore.”

 “So, you’re going to cut me off too?” Minho asks, sounding incredibly hurt.

 Jinki gives him a look of pity. “I’m sorry Minho. Kibum and Taemin are two of my closest friends and what you did really hurt them both. I c-can’t hang out with you.”

 Minho gets his food to go.

        “What did I tell you,” Minseok says over a glass of beer.

 Minho groans, not interested in being lectured by his older brother.

 “I said, you needed to come clean before shit hit the fan. But you didn’t listen and now look. Shit hit the fan.”

 Minho sighs heavily.

 “How long has it been?” his brother asks.

 “T-Three months,” Minho says under his breath.

 “And you’re still this fucked up over it? Shit.”

 Minho takes a sip of his drink. “It’s not that fucking easy to forget about hyung. J-Jonghyun, he…h-he was my everything,” Minho’s eyes grow misty.

 Minseok sighs. “Maybe you should try talking to someone else. Go out there, get laid. Forget about it for a while.”

 Minho shakes his head. “I don’t want to. I only want Jonghyun.” Minho stares down at his lock screen, a picture of him and Jonghyun sitting on the elder’s couch with their faces smushed together.

 Minseok peers over Minho’s shoulder and groans. “Well you’re not going to get over him if you stare at his picture every day. Change your fucking lock screen and delete those pictures. Besides, you know it’s really fucked up how you don’t mention Taemin when he was the one you were actually dating.”

 Minho pushes his phone back into his pocket, feeling the alcohol begin to catch up with him. “T-Tae hates me. S-Said I’m an asshole, w-which I am,” Minho slurs. “B-But Jjong and I…W-We were so r-real.”

 “Woah there,” Minseok says. He takes Minho’s glass away from him. “Enough drinking for you.”

    His brother drops him home, making sure he makes it safely into his apartment before leaving with the promise to check on him tomorrow.

 Minho stares up at the ceiling of his apartment for the longest. The spin of the ceiling fan keeps his drunk mind entertained for the longest. After a while, he grabs his phone and opens up Taemin’s contact information. He starts typing a text but finds himself squinting at the keys, unable to type properly. He settles for a voice note instead.

 “H-Hey Taemin. I-It’s me, Minho. I’m kinda d-drunk right now and yeah, I wanted to r-reach out to you for the l-longest but I didn’t k-know what to say. B-But maybe my t-thoughts will come to me e-easier right now. A-Are you doing well? I saw that y-you and Jongin went to L.A on your socials. I hope things are going great, I always believed in your potential.” Minho sighs. “I-I’m stalling cause I want to avoid talking about s-serious things. But I do really wish you all the best with your career. You’ve worked so hard. I’ve always liked that about you. N-No matter what you may think, I always genuinely cared about you Taemin. You were my first real relationship, y-you were literally my first and I’m glad that I was able to experience t-that with you. I’m sorry that I wasn’t able to love you as fully as you deserved. J-Jonghyun held a piece of my heart from we were kids and I didn’t realize that until it was too late to act on it. I-It was never my plan to start seeing him when he came back home. I-It just sort of happened. I k-know that’s not an excuse. But it was never my intention to hurt you as much as I did. But I understand that I did hurt you, I hurt you a lot. A-And I’m sorry Tae. So s-sorry. It tears me up inside knowing that I hurt you that much. I hope one day you c-can find it in your heart to forgive me. It doesn’t have to be now or even a year from now…b-but just someday.”

 Minho sends the voice note and then hovers over Jonghyun’s number. He presses call but immediately ends it when the phone starts ringing. He sighs and chucks his phone elsewhere on the couch, not knowing what he could possibly say to Jonghyun at this point.

        A few months later, Minho finds himself finally taking his brother’s advice. His phone background has been changed to a photo of a palm tree and he’s sitting across from Jihan on their third date.

 “You know, I never thought you were interested.”

 He isn’t – well not entirely. Jihan’s a handsome guy and they get along well, but Minho would be lying if he said he was truly vested.

 He chuckles slightly. “Well. You’re handsome. You know that.”

 “It’s different knowing that you find me handsome though,” Jihan says with a smirk.

 Minho waves him off with a smile and finishes up his meal.

 After their date Jihan asks if Minho would like to come over to his place and he reluctantly agrees.

 Jihan’s apartment is a one-bedroom, very small and tidy – but Minho can’t help feeling uncomfortable as they sit on the loveseat with drinks in hand. After small talk about soccer and the conclusion of the semester, Jihan leans forward for a kiss. It’s not their first time kissing each other – Minho had given him a short peck on their second date – but it does feel strange. At this point, Minho is practically starved for human contact, but kissing Jihan doesn’t make him feel anything. When the other man presses a hand on Minho’s chest and attempts to deepen the kiss, Minho pulls away.

 “F-Fuck, I’m sorry,” he says, knocking over one of their bottles in his haste to get as far away from the man as possible. “I c-can’t do this. I thought I could, I thought I was ready, but, I…fuck!” Minho grabs his wallet and keys and scrambles up. “I have to go,” he says before fleeing from the other’s apartment.

 He gets in his car and drives straight to Jonghyun’s apartment, jolted by the realization that his love for the other has not ceased at all in the six months they’ve been apart.

 Minho knocks on the door loudly, asking out loud for Jonghyun to answer it.

 When he finally does answer the door, Minho meets pink hair where there had previously been silver.

 “M-Minho?” Jonghyun says in surprise.

 “P-Please don’t shut the door on me and hear m-me out please,” he begs. “I just went on a date,” Minho says. He inhales deeply. “I went on a d-date and I t-thought it’d been long enough. I thought I was ready. I mean we only spent two months together. Two g-glorious and unforgettable months and here I am six months later freaking out because someone t-tried to kiss me.”

 Jonghyun looks at him with eyes of concern mixed with pity.

 “B-But I can’t move on because I still love you. I love you so fucking much hyung. I-I’m sorry I didn’t do right by you. I wanted you s-so bad but I wasn’t even the boyfriend you deserved. I had you as my s-secret on the side and I’ll always regret that. I love you and I want to treat you like the boyfriend you deserve to be treated. I w-wanna scream your name from rooftops and let everyone know how much I adore you. B-But I ruined that chance and I-I’m sorry. You’ve probably moved on. I j-just, I h-hope you can forgive m-me. I hope you haven’t spent the last six months h-hating my guts.”

 Jonghyun stares up at Minho for the longest. “M-Minho-“

 “I-I’ll just go hyung,” Minho says softly. “Thanks for hearing me out.”

 He scrambles away from Jonghyun’s apartment as quickly as he had arrived. He drives home, texts Jihan a lengthy apology and passes out on his couch.

        When Minho finally wakes up the next morning, he sees a text from Jonghyun.

 Text from Jonghyunnie♥♥♥, 9 hours ago:

Meet me at the café today, at 3.

        Minho isn’t sure what to expect as he taps his foot anxiously under the table. He’s sitting in the same seat he’d sat in last year when he and Jonghyun had made promises to catch up and give being best friends another go. It feels odd, knowing that it’s almost a year since that happened. They’ve spent more time apart than they have together since Jonghyun’s return.

 Jonghyun saunters in at just seven minutes past three and sits down across from Minho.

 “H-Hi,” Minho says quietly.

 “Hi,” Jonghyun says.

 “Why did you ask me he-“

 Jonghyun cuts Minho off by motioning a waiter over to their table. He orders a lemonade and a sandwich for himself. Minho orders a water, too nervous to consume anything else. The waiter writes down their orders, promising to be back shortly before leaving to tend to another table.

 “So,” Jonghyun begins. “Taemin told me he got a voice message from you.”

 Minho furrows his brows, utterly confused at the notion of Taemin keeping in contact with Jonghyun. “O-Oh. Um, yeah. That happened a few months back. I didn’t think he listened to it. He never responded.”

 “He messaged me instead,” Jonghyun says. “He doesn’t hold any resentment towards you anymore and he gave me his blessing to date you.”

 “Oh? Oh. Um…”

 “I had to think about it for a while,” Jonghyun continues. “Actually, it made me feel even worse. That he could be so forgiving. Neither of us deserve that. I-“ Jonghyun pauses while their waiter rests down their drinks. He gives her a small smile after she promises to be back with his food soon.

 “I dated too,” Jonghyun resumes. “Taeyeon and I went out a few times. We even fooled around once.”

 Minho swallows in attempts to stifle the burning jealousy coursing through him.

 “She was really pretty and such a sweet person. But my heart wasn’t in it either. I couldn’t give myself to her fully. I’ve spent the last few months writing sad songs about relationships that can’t seem to work out for whatever reason.” He sips at his lemonade. “I guess what I’m trying to say is I still feel like shit about what we did…but I still love you and despite all the time that’s passed it hasn’t gotten any easier not having you in my life.”

 Minho takes a deep breath, feeling like it’s the first one he’s taken since he sat down in this café.  

 “I love you too. I l-love you so much hyung.” He reaches for Jonghyun’s hand across the table.

 Jonghyun holds onto Minho’s hand tightly. “B-But I don’t think we can just go back to the way things were before.”

 Minho frowns at him, slowly pulling his hand away. “Oh?”

 Jonghyun snatches his hand back and laces their fingers together. “You could at least court me first.”

        Courting Jonghyun proves to be an easy task. With his years of knowledge of the shorter man’s preferences, it’s not difficult to plan dates that the other will like or perform gestures that are guaranteed to make the other swoon.

 With the older man’s advice, Minho manages to pick out an excellent gift for Kibum’s birthday. A pricey bracelet accompanied with a letter apologizing for all his wrongdoings.

    It takes a while, but Kibum eventually returns to his post as Minho’s best friend.

    “I mean I guess I should have known,” Kibum says over a glass of wine.

 He’s currently sporting a buzzcut with patches dyed a bunch of different colours. Minho thinks it looks ridiculous but Kibum swears it’s the height of style.

 “You were way too sad when Jonghyun-hyung wanted nothing to do with you and then way too excited when he came around. I had my suspicions all along.”

 Minho snorts. “Yeah well-“

 “And then the disappearing acts. So obvious. But you had to top it all off with the matching rings.”

 Minho sighs heavily, not wanting this reminder of his wrongful actions – but unable to blame Kibum nonetheless.

 “It’s a good thing Taemin has moved on, or we wouldn’t be having this conversation right now,” Kibum says as he takes another sip of his wine.

 Minho hasn’t spoken to Taemin, it seems as though there was a silent agreement that they would keep their distance. However according to his Instagram and updates from Kibum, he’s currently dating a girl named Seulgi.

 “I-I’m so sorry again Bum-“

 “Yeah yeah, I know,” Kibum cuts him off. “So back to Jonghyun. Things back to what they were?”

  Minho shakes his head. “We’re taking it a little slow. He doesn’t want to be called my boyfriend just yet. We haven’t been sleeping together either.”

 “Oh? And you’re fine with that.”

 Minho nods. “I’m just happy I get to be in his presence.”

        Jonghyun does eventually come around.

 Minho takes him on a trip to the Hallasan Mountain and Jonghyun agrees to be his boyfriend – properly this time – right before he dumps snow down Minho’s jacket.  

        The revelation of their relationship does not come as a surprise to either of their families. Mrs. Kim and Mrs. Choi look at each other knowingly when the two boys admit to their relationship, commenting that they’d had their suspicions all along but thought that they’d let them figure it out on their own without any pressure. Minho’s father doesn’t comment, but he does smile at the couple fondly a few times over the course of the shared dinner.

    “Even though he doesn’t deserve it after the shit he pulled,” Minseok teases. “I’m glad you decided to give Minho another chance Jonghyun. He really cares about you.”

 Jonghyun nods with a shy smile.

 “But, if he ever pulls any shady business again, I’d be happy to kick his ass for you.”

 Jonghyun laughs heartily at that. “I will definitely keep that in mind hyung.”

        It’s amazing when you find true love and all your needs satisfied by merely being in their presence. Minho never thought it was possible, but he and Jonghyun have made it official for a month now and he hasn’t felt the urge to ask the man for sex. He misses it, he wants it, but he’s also perfectly content simply curled up on his couch together with the shorter man.

 “Hey Minho,” Jonghyun looks up at Minho after noticing him drifting off into his own thoughts.

 Minho looks down at him, smiling as he sees the ring fit snugly around Jonghyun’s thumb. “Yeah baby?”

 Jonghyun presses a warm kiss to his mouth, before shifting on Minho’s lap so that he’s straddling Minho’s waist. He kisses Minho deeply, hands rubbing all over Minho’s warm skin.

 “I-Is this okay?” Jonghyun asks breathlessly. “D-Do you want to?”

 Minho nods, unable to find the words.

    They move into Minho’s bed. The lights are off, making it difficult to see each other. But Minho finds that he doesn’t need to see the other man to know what expression he’s making. He doesn’t need to see him to please him.

 They take things slow, thoroughly exploring each other’s bodies. Minho works his mouth over the entire expanse of Jonghyun’s skin, like it’s the first time he’s ever gotten a taste.

 “Shit, you’re killing m-me,” Jonghyun whimpers as Minho’s tongue works over his most intimate spot. Minho doesn’t have much experience doing this but from the sounds Jonghyun’s making, he’s certain it’ll make its way into their routine.

    Minho whimpers as he interlocks their fingers above Jonghyun’s head, rocking into him at a slow pace. It feels so good, being able to express his love in such a raw and passionate way. He peppers kisses all over Jonghyun’s face while he moves inside of him. “I l-love you,” he repeats over and over like a mantra.

 Jonghyun cums first with his legs tightening around Minho’s waist while his voice reaches pitches Minho’s only ever heard in song. Minho follows soon after, unable to contain himself after feeling the way Jonghyun tightened around him.

 Minho can’t see it, but he feels the love and adoration pouring into him from Jonghyun.

 “G-God I love you. I wanna spend the rest of my days with you. I wanna write sappy love songs that I’m too embarrassed to play for you and be in the bleachers for every one of your soccer games. And I fucking hate sports. I-“

 Minho lets out a breathless laugh before shutting Jonghyun up with a kiss. “I k-know hyung. I k-know. I-I’m sorry it took so long for us to be t-together like this.  Y-You know I feel the same. I’ve felt this f-for such a long time. I w-would have waited years for you if I had to.”

 Jonghyun kisses Minho deeply and Minho knows that now that he has him fully, he will never let him go.

        “So,” Minho starts.

 “So,” Jonghyun echoes.

 “T-This is awkward,” Minho says apologetically.

 “Only if you make it awkward hyung,” Taemin quips.

 They’re gathered in a small restaurant – Minho and Jonghyun sitting across from Taemin and his girlfriend Seulgi. Seulgi is even more beautiful in person and has an addicting laugh. Minho can see why Taemin is attracted to her. She and Jonghyun seem to get along well, sharing conversations about books and music throughout the dinner. Minho finds it hard to talk to her, considering he doesn’t know just how much of his and Taemin’s past the girl actually knows.

 Minho clears his throat. “I’m sorry. It’s hard for it not to be awkward?” His words come out sounding like a question rather than a statement.

 “There’s no hard feelings hyung. You and Jonghyun-hyung are back together and I’ve moved on. I just wanted to meet up with you guys so it wouldn’t be uncomfortable in the future.”

 “I’m really sorry again,” Jonghyun says. “Truly.”

 “I know,” Taemin replies. “I was never upset with you Jonghyun-hyung. You, on the other hand,” he looks at Minho.

 Minho looks away, embarrassed.

 “Well…we can let a dead thing stay dead.”

 Jonghyun rests a comforting hand on Minho’s knee. “So…Are you moving back to Seoul?” Jonghyun asks in attempts to change the conversation.

 “Oh no, we’re only visiting,” Taemin says. “There’s still a lot more of the world I wanna see.”

 Minho nods, knowing that Taemin had ambitions that could not be confined to South Korea.

 “I know you’ll do well,” Minho says quietly.

 Taemin gives him a small smile.

    After dinner they decide to go to a karaoke bar. Jongin shows up halfway through the night along with his girlfriend. Jinki joins them later followed by Kibum and his new boyfriend Donghyun.

 “Are you okay?” Jonghyun asks Minho when he sits down after belting out a TVXQ song. “You don’t look like you’re having a good time.”

 Minho’s the only one who hasn’t sang tonight.

 “I-It just feels…weird,” Minho confesses. “Being around everyone like this. It almost feels normal. But I still feel like an asshole for what I did. And everyone knows.”

 Jonghyun rubs his hand gently. “Why don’t you talk to him…alone.”

 Minho chews on his lip nervously. “You’d be okay with that? After everything?”

 “Of course. I trust you Minho. I know you’re not that person.”

    Spurred on by Jonghyun’s declaration of trust, Minho approaches Taemin and asks if he can talk to him alone.

    “You look happy,” Minho tells him as they stand out on the balcony of the establishment. “Is it real or is it just for show?”

 Taemin scoffs. “Over a year later and you expect me to still be crying over you?”

 “N-No that’s not what I meant, it’s just-“

 “Calm down. I’m just fucking with you,” Taemin says. “I am happy. Genuinely. I love Seulgi and entering a partnership with Jongin was the best decision I made career wise. I have lots to be happy about.”

 Love. Minho can’t recall ever saying that word to Taemin and really meaning it. “You love her?”

 Taemin nods. “Yeah, I do.”

 He says it with so much conviction. “That’s good. I’m really happy for you Tae.”

 Taemin hums. “I don’t have to ask if you’re happy. It’s so apparent with the way you look at Jonghyun. It’s almost disgusting.” He takes a sip of his beer.

 “Does that bother you?”

 “At first it did. I spent so many nights wondering why you would look at him like that, and not me. But it doesn’t bother me anymore. I can see now that the love we had for each other or at least thought we had doesn’t compare to the real thing. You know? I still care about you. I always will. But I’m not in love with you.”

 Minho nods, not at all hurt by those words – rather feeling a sense of peace that Taemin has been able to move on.

 “I’ll always care about you. I know I was drunk in the voice memo, but I meant everything I said. I know we probably won’t ever be friends again, but I just want you to be happy and to take good care of yourself.”

 Taemin gives him a small smile. “I will.”

 Minho pulls the younger man in for a hug. “Thank you Taemin.”

 Taemin hugs him back. “For what?”

 “For forgiving me. That means more to me than you know.”

 Taemin pulls back. “I know you’re not a bad guy Minho. I never thought you were. You let your heart get the best of you. It also sucks cause Jonghyun-hyung is so hard to hate. He’s really sexy too-“

 “Hey, are you trying to make the moves on my man?” Minho teases.

 Taemin laughs with him.

 “There you guys are,” Kibum says as he joins them on the balcony. “Come back to the room, we’ve only got 10 minutes left and Minho has yet to sing a song.”

 Minho shakes his head as he and Taemin are both pulled along by Kibum.

        He sings a song that he thinks both Jonghyun and Taemin will enjoy.

        “Hey Min…”

 “Hmm?”

 They’re lying in their shared bed, huddled under the covers for warmth, with Jonghyun’s unbelievably cold toes tickling Minho’s ankles. It’s late December, with Christmas right around the corner. They both want to make the most of their first Christmas living together in their own home.

 “What do you think about getting married?”

 Minho pitches up at that, rolling over on top of Jonghyun so he can look at the other clearly.

“What did you just say?”

 Jonghyun averts his eyes, suddenly feeling shy under Minho’s intense gaze.  “I-I’m asking you to marry me.”

 “N-no Jjong why…”

 Jonghyun visibly deflates. “You don’t want to get married?” His eyes well up a little bit.

 “No no Jonghyun, of course I do baby,” Minho chuckles at how easily emotional his boyfriend can get. He squishes Jonghyun’s cheeks together. “Idiot. Of course I do. But you ruined my surprise.” Minho sighs and rolls over to his original position.

 Jonghyun sniffles. “Surprise?”

“I was gonna propose to you next spring.  I had this big thing planned. I was gonna take you out to a nice hotel for the weekend, one with a view of the beach. And on our last night, I would lead you to the balcony of our room and you’d look down at the beach and there would be ‘Will you marry me Jjong’ in big letters in the sand.”

 “Are you serious?”

 “Of course I am hyung! I was gonna book the reservations this week.”

 Jonghyun chuckles and then presses a kiss to Minho’s pouting lips. “You’re so cheesy.”

 “Shut up, you would’ve cried if I did.”

 He kisses Minho again. “Maybe…But still, will you though? Will you marry me?”

Minho grumbles. “Of course I will,” he pulls Jonghyun against his chest. The shorter man sighs in contentment as he wraps his arms around Minho’s waist.

 “We should start planning the wedding. Maybe a beach wedding so your fantasy will be fulfilled.”

 Minho smiles, and laces his fingers with Jonghyun’s. “Yeah? And after we’re married what are we gonna do next? Adopt some kids?”

 “Ooh ooh, two boys and a girl. Or two girls and a boy. We can start a cute little family.”

 “The cutest little family.”  

 Jonghyun grins and kisses Minho’s chin. The latter’s cheeks hurt from smiling at the idea of marrying his best friend and starting a family with him. And it would be the best family ever. They’d love and nurture their children just as much as they love and care for each other. And their lives will forever be filled with constant happiness.

 Jonghyun yawns and snuggles more into Minho’s embrace.

 “I love you Frogho.”

 “I love you more Dinoboy.”

 The End.

[crazyrandomfucker]

Marichat May day 2: Bell

Summary:

Chat Noir, with all of his bravado, tries to do a flip and slips, getting his bell stuck in Marinette’s balcony.

-------------

Marinette could swear that she never had ever imagined that this could happen, that she couldn’t have ever foreseen this situation and that she did not snort when Chat realized that he was stuck. But she would only be telling lies. She had warned Chat Noir against it. She knew that due to the recent rain, her balcony’s floor would be slippery. And she definitely snorted like a pig when Chat couldn’t get his bell out of her balcony’s handrail. It really wasn’t her fault; she couldn’t help that Chat was an idiot and his luck wasn’t always the greatest.

Everything started when Chat went to visit her and it began to rain cats and dogs. She had offered him snacks and a dry space to stay while the downpour was going on and he gladly accepted, obviously worried about his health and not because of the cookies.

They played a few games and Marinette completely destroyed Chat’s honour. After losing too many times, Chat shows Marinette a funny video that he had recorded on his baton to show Lordbug. This led to Marinette showing Chat Noir some TikToks Alya had send her and a minor discussion about Chat Noir’s capabilities to do a flip or not.

When the rain finally stopped, Chat Noir insisted in going upstairs to prove Marinette that he could do a flip flawlessly, despite Marinette repeatedly telling him that it was a bad idea and that the floor would be all wet and slippery. And just like Marinette had told him, when Chat tried to jump to do the flip, he slipped and crashed into the handrail instead.

In her pettiest mood, Marinette rolled her eyes as she thought ‘I told you’ and then she went to check on Chat Noir, worried since he hadn’t gotten up yet. When she saw that it wasn’t that Chat hadn’t gotten up, but that he couldn’t get up because his bell was stuck on the handrail, Marinette snorted loudly and immediately covered her mouth to prevent herself from laughing out loud, which was a bit late since she already had snorted ad he had heard her perfectly if the grunt he had let out was any indication.

“What happens Chat? Are you trying to bell the cat or are you getting out of my handrail” says Marinette chuckling. “It seems that this time you didn’t had a cat chance in hell to do a flip”.

“Har har, you’re so funny” says Chat Noir pouting as he mentally laughs at Marinette puns.

“I mean, I’m not the cat’s mother, but I think I did warn you that doing a flip in wet floor would be like putting the cat among the pigeons” says Marinette now openly laughing.

“Marinette, can you please stop laughing at me and help me out of here?” asks Chat blushing mortified.

“Oh, but you’re such a cool cat, I’m sure you’ll be able to do it by yourself” says Marinette. “Or is it maybe that this cat doesn’t have nine lives?”

“Princess, please. Could you help me for the love of Lordbug?” asks Chat Noir wanting to die.

“This is what you get for not listening to me” says Marinette as she takes some pictures. “By the way, I’m totally sending these to Ladybug and Lordbug”.

“Princess don’t you dare send those photos! Princess! I’m warning you!” says Chat Noir as he repeatedly tries to get the bell out by force to no avail.

“Too late, I’ve already sent them and it seems that Lordbug has already receive it” says Marinette teasing him, because she hadn’t sent any photos to her other phone nor to Marin’s other phone.

“Let’s make a deal! Okey?” asks Chat Noir panicking. He was determined to prevent that Ladybug saw him in such a situation. “If you delete those pictures before they see them, I’ll be doing whatever you want! I could be your model! I could get you pricey fabrics!”

“Okay, I’ll accept the deal” says Marinette as she saves the photos on her cloud and deletes them from the mobile to show it to Chat. “See, I deleted them even from my phone”.

“Thank you Mari” says Chat relaxing a bit. “Now, could you please help me to get out of here?”

“Fine, I’ll help you” says Marinette rolling her eyes amused. She tries to pull him out, but she can’t. “Uh oh”.

“Please, don’t say it” says Chat anticipating Marinette’s next line.

“Fine, I won’t say it” agrees Marinette. “But we have to get you out of there before anyone notices you in my balcony”.

“I agree. Besides, this position is definitely not the most comfortable at all” says Chat.

“Oh! I know! What if I cover you with a blanket and you detransform? That way you’d be free” says Marinette. “Unless you also wear a bell as a civilian”.

“I don’t wear a bell as a civilian” says Chat quickly. “But wouldn’t your blanket get dirty and wet?”

“Chat, it’s a blanket, I can put it on the washing machine and let it dry” says Marinette rolling her eyes.

“Oh, you’re right”.

“I’ll go for the blanket then. What does your magical thingy eat?” asks Marinette feigning ignorance about Plagg’s massive passion for cheese.

“Plagg likes cheese, preferably camembert” says Chat remembering that Marinette is best friends with the bugs and has seen Tikki and Tekke multiple times.

“Got it” says Marinette before getting inside of her room. Minutes later, she returns with a plate of camembert and a bunch blankets that she puts over Chat Noir, also covering the handrail completely to ensure that no one sees him detransform. “Here you go catboy, you can already detransform safely”.

“Thank you Princess. Plagg, claws in!” chants Chat Noir and turns into Adrien.

“Pffft, I can believe you did that kid!” says Plagg bursting into laughs. “Way to embarrass yourself!”

Adrien glares at him, but doesn’t say anything just in case Marinette would recognise his voice

“Plagg? I have camembert here for you” says Marinette giggling.

“I’ve just met you and I already love you Princess” says Plagg winking at Marinette as he phases through the blankets and devours the camembert. “Fu fetter take car uf her kit, ur I’m cataclyfming fur aff”.

“You shouldn’t speak with your mouth full Plagg” admonishes Marinette as she scratches his head.

“Sorry Princess” says Plagg after engulfing the camembert completely. He purrs at Marinette as she pets him.

“It was nice to meet you Plagg, but I’m sure that Chat must want to get out of those blankets and dry his clothes” says Marinette.

“You’re right Pigtails, duty calls for this poor kwami” says Plagg dramatically as he phases into the blankets. “I hope that we’ll meet again”.

“We’ll see about that” says Marinette. “Maybe when Hawk Moth has been captured”.

“Plagg, claws out!” whispers Adrien and transforms into Chat Noir. “Ah, much better now”.

“Be careful not to get stuck again please, I’m not sure if I could resist the temptation to send it permanently twice” says Marinette giggling.

“I’m sorry for the mess I caused” says Chat plainly ignoring her teasing. “Let me help you to put these in the washer machine”.

“Oh! My hero!~” sasses Marinette.

“I am a gentlecat after all” says Chat and Marinette snorts. ”Hey!”

“If you say so kit-cat” says Marinette giggling. "Except for when you insist on ignoring the warnings of the girl you one-sidedly decided to blatantly call her Princess without concerning for said girl".

"Excuse me but this cata here has some honour you know?" says Chat indignant. "And I thought you liked that I call you Princess, it's a cute nickname!"

"Sure thing kit-cat" says Marinette flicking his bell. "I do like the nickname now, but don't take always things for granted".

"I should have asked" agrees Chat mumbling with a low voice, trying that Marinette doesn't hears his pettty confesion.

"You should" says Marinette. "Just like you should have listened to me when I told you that doing a flip on a wet balcony was a bad idea".

"You're not letting this go anytime soon, are you?" asks Chat Noit pouting.

"I don't know~ Maybe I'll let it go just like my balcony let your cute bell go" says Marinette flickin again Chat's bell. "Oh wait, it didn't".

"You're making very hard for me to keep considering you as a good girl miss" says Chat.

"Says the daredevil who stubbornly tried to prove his value" replies Marinette and Chat Noir pouts more. After seeing that Chat doesn't talks, Marinette smirks. "Did the cat got his own tongue?"

"Maybe I did" says pettily Chat.

"And you say that you're a gentlecat" says Mari giggling. She flicks Chat's bell again and Chat grabs his bell.

"Aren't you touching my bell too much now Princess?" says Chat Noir. "If you don't stop I'll report this as sexual harassement to the local authorities".

"I was simply checking it was all fine Chat" says Marinette rolling her eyes. "Maybe teasing you a bit, but it seems that the gentlecat can't take it".

"I'll have you know that the bell was always perfectly fine, thank you" says Chat.

"Pffft. You weren't saying the same when it was stuck on my balcony's handrail" says Marinette now snorting.

"Sometimes I wonder why I hang out with you" says Chat looking away annoyed.

"Ahh, must be because you like me" says Marinette laughing as she puts everything in the washing machine.

"Yes, I do" thinks Chat stealing a glance from Marinette with a faint blush on his cheeks. "Maybe more than I ever imagined".